Tag Archives: Christ

PHILIPPIANS 2

PHILIPPIANS 2 

Structure of chapter:

(a) Verses 1-4 Exhortation to unity and humility
(b) Verses 5-11 Example of Christ
(c) Verses 12-15 Exhortation to activity and harmony
(d) Verses 16-17 Example of Paul in humility
(e) Verses 19-24 Example of Timothy in care
(f) Verses 25-30 Example of Epaphroditus in consecration

 (a) Verses 1-4

Exhortation to unity and humility
In verse 1 the apostle advocates a loving mind; in verse 2 a like-mind; in verse 3 a lowly mind. Then he enlarges on the mind of Christ, and the need to be like Him.

2:1
If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies,

If there be therefore any consolation in Christ- not the if of doubt, but “if it should be the case that there is”. The things he lists in this verse are alluded to in chapter one, namely encouragement to go on, verses 9,11,27, and 28; love, in verse 8; and fellowship, in verses 5,7, and 25, hence the “therefore”. He is confident that the things he mentions are present, but stimulates to a greater manifestation of them.
Consolation in Christ is encouragement through being in Christ, that stable relationship promoting confidence to mature in spiritual things compatible with that relationship. The word consolation is connected to the word for paraclete, one who is called alongside to help, encourage, strengthen and defend. Consolation makes us think of the past, whereas encouragement is more to do with the present and the future.

If any comfort of love the apostle clearly shows in 1:7,8 how he appreciated the love of his fellow-believers, which was one way in which Christ’s love was conveyed to him.

If any fellowship of the Spirit the Spirit of God is the Divine means whereby Christian fellowship is formed, developed and enjoyed. See 2 Corinthians 13:14.

if any bowels of mercies- the Hebrews believed that the inward parts of man were the seat of the emotions. We speak of “butterflies in the tummy” when we are anxious; a “feeling in the pit of the stomach”; when we are afraid; an “aching heart” when we are sad; Certain parts of the body function automatically, as we operate how our Creator made us. So Christian mercy and affection should be expressed without needing to be forced.

2:2
Fulfil ye my joy, that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind.

Fulfil ye my joy- the apostle found much to rejoice his heart in the Philippians, but there was room for improvement, to fill his cup of joy to the brim.

That ye be likeminded- the apostle can commend them for their heart-feelings towards one another, but they needed to be more adjusted in mind to one another. It seems that there was a degree of selfishness with them, and Paul exhorts them to mind the same things as one another; obviously, Christian things.

Having the same love their likemindedness will spring from loving like things. Love of self or the world is a great obstacle to true Christian love.

Being of one accord, of one mind- this means they should be joined in soul, so that they move as one, thinking the same way as one another. The love of their hearts and the likeness of their minds would result from a deep and passionate desire to foster unity amongst themselves for the common good. Assembly unity has to be worked at; it does not just happen. In 1:27 the apostle had exhorted them to stand together against the enemy from without, namely opposition to the truth; now he exhorts them to be equally united against the enemy that lurks in their own hearts, namely selfishness.

2:3
Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves.

Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory- the bringing in of the conditions described in verse 2 is not to be by fighting and subduing those who differ. Strife and the desire for glory for self will destroy the things mentioned in that verse. Vain-glory is empty glory. In verses 5 and 6 we are reminded that Christ had real glory, yet made Himself of no reputation. Those who seek for reputation will find it to be empty. As the prophet said to his secretary, “Seekest thou great things for thyself? Seek them not”. Jeremiah 45:5. We should seek great things for Christ.

But in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves- in contrast to striving against others, there should be lowliness of mind, which will be learnt from Christ who was “meek and lowly in heart”, Matthew 11:29; even when He rode into Jerusalem, presenting Himself to Israel as their King-Messiah, it was in fulfillment of the words of the prophet, “Behold thy king cometh unto thee…lowly, and riding upon an ass”, Zechariah 9:9.

Let each esteem other better than themselves- by “better”, in this context, the apostle means higher, or superior. In other words, we are to treat all fellow-believers as opportunities to take the low place and serve them. He who was above all, in fact, was prepared to become a slave, how much more should we, who are nothing, be prepared to take the low place, not just in relation to God, but also in relation to one another.

2:4
Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others.

Look not every man on his own things do not allow self-interest to be the overriding consideration in your life. The supreme example of this is about to be given. “For even the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many”, Mark 10:45.

But every man also on the things of others- it is not wrong to cultivate our own interests, for the law of Moses in its manward aspect is summed up in the words “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Romans 13:9. And as the apostle says elsewhere, “For no man ever yet hated his own flesh, but nourisheth and cherisheth it”, Ephesians 5:29. What is wrong is the placing of those interests on a higher level than the interests of Christ or His people.

(b) Verses 5-11
Example of Christ

Special note on verses 5-11
The structure of these verses 5-11 is indicated by the punctuation, which means there are seven statements about the self-humbling of Christ Jesus and His consequent exaltation, as follows:

First statement
Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus (colon)

Second statement
who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God (colon).

Third statement
but made himself of no reputation, and took upon himself the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men (colon).

Fourth statement
and being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross (full stop).

Fifth statement
wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name (colon).

Sixth statement
that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth (semi-colon).

Seventh statement
and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father (full stop).

2:5
Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus:

First statement

Let this mind be in you- we are to have an intelligent grasp of the attitude of mind which caused Christ to come to earth and go to the cross. When we have grasped it, we should adopt it. Notice that the very practical exhortation is supported by a very real illustration from the attitude of Christ Himself. Supported also by profound doctrine as to His person. He went to extreme lengths to show this attitude, to encourage us to do the lesser thing. He was not like us, needing to be humbled because of our pride.

Which was also in Christ Jesus- this title is normally used of Christ as one who has been raised and exalted, and is not used of the Lord when upon earth. The exaltation of Christ was in one sense a foregone conclusion, and hence the apostle uses the exalted title even when thinking of Christ before He came to earth. We may compare the words of Isaiah 52:13, (significantly at the start of a servant passage), where he begins with the exaltation of the Servant (by God), His being extolled, (by believers), and His being made very high, (over all, believing or not), the very things that the apostle speaks of in this passage. The exaltation of Christ was part of the eternal counsels, and so both Isaiah and Paul are justified in writing as if the exaltation of Christ was an accomplished fact, for it was part of God’s determinate will and counsel.

2:6
Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God:

Second statement

Who, being in the form of God- the word “being” stands on its own, and is not part of some verb such as “to be in the form of”. It has the idea of subsisting, or continuously being. He existed in the form of God eternally; it was not a state that He adopted, but was His by Divine right. God is a spirit, John 4:24, and as such has no shape, therefore form relates to spiritual features. The word form may be defined as “reality in manifestation”. Christ Jesus manifests God because He is God. What He really is as to nature and essence, is manifest by the form He has.

Thought it not robbery to be equal with God- this is how His mind is working; His thought is not to grasp and gain for self; He does not need to do so, for He is equal with God, and there is nothing further to grasp. He is prepared, however, to give up the reputation which possessing Deity gives, and this will involve Him in a situation where His equality with God is doubted. He is prepared for that process, and does not cling on to the status quo.

The word “equal” is neuter plural, and signifies that He shares all of God’s attributes equally with the Father and the Spirit. We see His own commentary on this in the first discourse John records, John 5:19-29. He claims equality with God as to action, verse 19; affection, verse 20(a); perception, verse 20(b); resurrection, verse 21; jurisdiction, verse 22; and recognition, verse 23.

God is underived, being the cause of all that is outside of Himself. As such He is the basis of all reality; if He did not exist, logic and thought would not exist, and we could not be aware of ourselves or things outside of ourselves.

God is unchanging. He is perfect, so never needs to change for the better; He is pure, so will never change for the worse.

God is unlimited, for He is infinite in quality, duration, presence, power, and knowledge. Christ possesses all these attributes fully and eternally.

When Christ claims equality with God He does not rob God of glory, for He shares the attributes of God equally with the Father and the Spirit. The apostle assured the Colossians that “in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9, where the word fulness means the totality of Divine powers and attributes. If this is true of Him now, in heaven, and in a body, it must surely have been true when He was in heaven before.

Special note on conditions in eternity, before the world was made

1. The sphere of Divine harmony: Philippians 2:3-5
There was no rivalry, pride, or selfishness between Divine persons in eternity. The exhortation of the apostle to the Philippians believers is that they should be like this, and they will be if they have the mind of Christ.

2. The sphere of Divine Love: John 17:24
The Lord Jesus could say, “Thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world”. God is love, but love must have an object to be meaningful. So the Son is eternal, since God is love eternally. If love may be defined as “the expression of an attraction”, then there must have been someone to attract God in eternity, and there was, even His Beloved Son.

3. The sphere of Divine glory: John 17:5
Just before he went to Calvary, the Lord Jesus requested that He might be given the glory which He had with the Father before the world was. When He was in eternity with His Father before the world was created, He had the glory that is suited to the Son of God, who is equal with the Father. The world did not recognize that glory when He came to earth, and instead of showering Him with glory, they showered Him with stones because He claimed equality with God.

It is not that He had lost the right to the glory or set it aside by coming into manhood, but rather, He is asking that the same glory that He had before He became man, (which was the glory of the recognition of His equal association with the Persons of the Godhead by the Persons of the Godhead), He may have as a risen ascended man in heaven.

4. The sphere of Divine Purpose: Acts 2:23
The nation of Israel thought they had been in control at the crucifixion of Christ, arresting Him, trying Him, condemning Him, delivering Him to the Gentiles to execute, but the apostle declares that it was God who was in control, for He was “delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”. He was the Lamb “foreordained before the foundation of the world”, 1 Peter 1:20.

5. The sphere of Divine Choice: Ephesians 1:3
Believers have been blessed with all spiritual blessings in Christ, and some of those blessings are listed in Ephesians 1. They are all in Christ, as a reading of the chapter will show. The first of the blessings listed is that of being chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world. So in eternity the person of the Son of God was before God as the one through whom all blessings would come. So God’s choice was conditioned by what His Son meant to Him in eternity, and what He would mean to Him on earth. In this way, the blessing is eternally secure, for it does not depend on us, but on Him, and has done so for all eternity.

6. The sphere of Divine power: Romans 1:19,20
When God put forth His mighty power to create all things at the beginning, He did so with eternal power. It had always been there, but He chose when to exercise it in this way. This assures that there has never been, and will never be, any lack of power with God, for He is eternally, infinitely powerful. No force of evil can ever overthrow His plans.

7. The sphere of Divine communion: 1 John 1:1-4
The apostle John and his fellow apostles had the great privilege of companying with the Son of God when He was here. He was eternal life personified, and from being with the Father, He had come to display the outworking of that life amongst men, and also to bestow that same eternal life on those who believe in Him. Those who have eternal life are enabled to get to know the Father and the Son, John 17:3. Just as Divine persons know one another, so the believer is able to progress in that knowledge. As far as the apostle is concerned, this is the secret of full joy. Nothing can surpass the joy that believers have when they share with one another that which the Father enjoys about His Son.

2:7
But made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men:

Third statement

But made himself of no reputation- the grammar of this and the next statement determines the meaning, making the statements self-explanatory. So He made Himself of no reputation by taking the form of a servant, which involved becoming in the likeness of men. This is all that making Himself of no reputation involves. It cannot be that one who is God should empty Himself of Deity, for it is one of the attributes of God that He does not change as to His being. It is not possible for One who is God to cease to be God, for it is in the nature of God to be unchanging as to essence. Christ was prepared to forego the glory and reputation that being in the form of God involved, and to come into a situation, and take a form, which was the very opposite of glorious. That He retained His Godhood is seen in the fact that in exaltation He is recognized as God.

We may say three things about this:

1. He varied the display of His glory, so that it shone forth in such a way as could be understood by those on earth whose minds were enlightened. See, for example, John 1:14, 2:11, 11:4.

2. He voluntarily did not use His Divine attributes at times. For instance, God is omnipresent, but the Lord says to the disciples “I am glad for your sakes that I was not there” John 11:15. God is omnipotent, yet the Lord was wearied with His journey, John 4:6. God is omniscient, but the Lord indicates He did not know the time of His return, Mark 13:32. This would be because at the time of His making the statement, the Divine conversation had not touched upon the subject. See Acts 1:7.

3. He became verily man, yet at the same time He remained what He ever had been. The Divine nature and His nature as a man were brought together in one Person. He never said “We” as if He were two persons. The Godhead is three Persons, and they say “We” at times. (“Person” may be defined as “centre of consciousness”).

Because the Lord Jesus is God and man, then there are bound to be things about him which seem to be contradictory to natural reason. But therein lies a danger, that of thinking of Him according to natural reason, rather than according to Divine revelation. Even as believers we are unable to fully understand, for “No man knoweth the Son, but the Father”, Matthew 11:27.

And took upon him the form of a servant- we now have presented to us the two ways in which He made Himself of no reputation. Firstly, by taking the form of a servant, and then secondly, by being made in the likeness of men. The two verbs “took” and “was made”, are participles, so the idea is that “He made Himself of no reputation by taking the form of a servant and by being made in the likeness of men”. Note that the servant’s form is upon Him, for it is in addition to the form of God. The reality of His Deity now manifests itself in the form of a servant.

By taking the form of a servant He gave up reputation, the prospect of reward, and the pleasure of recognition, for a slave could expect none of those things. Yet, as we shall see, He has been given those three things.

Being a servant involved Him in subjection, for “the head of Christ is God”, 1 Corinthians 11:2. “My Father is greater than I”, John 14:28.

It involved Him in submission, as when He said, “Nevertheless not what I will, but what thou wilt”, Mark 14:36. “Lo, I come to do thy will, O God”, Hebrews 10:9.

It involved Him in service, for He could say, “I do always those things which please him”, John 8:29, the reference being to the Father. “The Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister”, Mark 10:45.

And was made in the likeness of men angels are servants, but He passes them by, and becomes a man, who is a little lower than the angels in the ranks of created things, but the highest form of earthly intelligent life. See Psalm 8. Paul had nine words at his disposal to use as the word servant. He chose the next to lowest word, which means a bondslave. The lowest word means hireling, and would not be appropriate for the Lord Jesus, as John 10:11-13 shows.

It is as a man that His servanthood is going to be expressed, for that is the way that men can most easily relate to Him. Man was made in the image and likeness of God, Genesis 1:26,27. This has been spoiled in men generally, (but not completely eradicated), by the sin of Adam. It was the unspoilt manhood that God imparted to Adam that Christ took, for He did not inherit Adam’s sin-nature, being born of a virgin without the involvement of a man.

In the Old Testament angels had appeared in human guise, but they had not taken the nature of men, but this Christ has done. He has become what He never was before, and what He will never cease to be, namely truly man. The apostle does not use likeness in the sense that He was in some sense like men, but was not really man, but rather He has taken the likeness which all men have with one another by constitution. In Romans 8:3, the apostle is careful to guard the sinlessness of Christ, for he speaks of “the likeness of sinful flesh”, that is, the likeness of that which in us is sinful, but which in Him was pure. Sinful flesh is not normal, for sin is not the original condition of man. It is possible to be really man without being sinful.

So by using the word “likeness” the apostle does not mean to suggest that He became like men but was not real man. We are expressly told that He took part of the same flesh and blood that we partake of, Hebrews 2:14. The difference between “partake” of flesh and blood, and “took part” of the same, marks the difference in the mode of His conception.

Adam begat Seth in his own likeness, Genesis 5:3, which means that Seth was a real man like Adam. So although Christ was not begotten of Joseph, but by the Holy Spirit’s working, nonetheless He had the same manhood as other men, sin apart. So He was made in the likeness of “men” as they are as to constitution as descendants of Adam. Of course He was a different sort of man in character and action, for He had no sin-principle within, but not as to His make-up as a man.

Note the apostle does not say, “took upon him the form of a man”. The emphasis in the passage is not the contrast between God and man, but between Godhood and servanthood. Godhood involves commanding, whereas servanthood involves obeying. Godhood involves glory, whereas servanthood involves having no reputation. By saying “form of a servant” the apostle alerts us to this, and also to the fact that it is not so much nature that is in view, but attitude. Angels are servants but they are neither God nor man, reminding us that the point is the status accepted and not the nature possessed, although that comes out in the expression, “made in the likeness of men”.

2:8
And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.

Fourth statement

And being found in fashion as a manHe was discoverable, not hiding Himself away, as if embarrassed by what He had become. This expression takes in the thirty years of His non-public life. There was no reason for anyone to think that He was anything but a real man, even though He is verily God all the time. This is humility indeed! It is Dr. Luke who traces the growth of Christ physically and mentally, showing that although He was sin-free, He still had the true characteristics of a man. So it is that, as He embarks on His public ministry, He is described as “being, (as was supposed), the son of Joseph”, Luke 3:23. There had been no reason during the previous thirty years for men to suppose that He was not a proper man. And when He came up out of the waters of baptism, He came praying, for He was the perfect dependant man.

The word “fashion”, has to do with outward appearance, which changes according to circumstance, in contrast to form, which is the expression of the nature. He adopted all the expressions of manhood that we do, but in a sinless way. His fashion as a babe in the manger, as a child in Egypt, as a young man growing up in Nazareth in subjection to Joseph and Mary, as the craftsman in Joseph’s workshop, as the itenerant preacher, were all different, and at each stage appropriate and normal. There was nothing artificial, forced, stage-managed, or out-landish in the appearance of Christ in this world. The Jews said on one occasion, “Is this not Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know?” John 6:42. And the Samaritan woman at the well said, “How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria?” John 4:9. Both these quotes are from the gospel which emphasises His Deity, yet His manhood is clearly seen.

He humbled himself- not content with stooping to become a man, He goes lower. We may think of this as His commitment to Calvary which He made publicly at His baptism. After all, He Himself described His death as a baptism, in Luke 12:50. It is no coincidence that the Jordan Valley is the lowest land surface on earth. There is a preview of future events at the Jordan, with the Lord coming to John, (representing the prophets), suggesting the way in which the Messiah had been foretold as the coming one by the prophets. Then His baptism in the waters of Jordan, reminding us of the dark waters of Calvary. But He came up straitway, reminding us that it was not possible for Him to be held by death. Moreover, He came up praying, for He promised His own in the Upper Room that He would pray the Father, and He would send another comforter. At this point the Holy Spirit descended upon Him, reminding us that God hath made that same Jesus both Lord and Christ in resurrected, ascended glory. Reminding us, too, that the Spirit came on the day of Pentecost, so that the apostle John can say, “ye have an unction, (anointing) from the Holy One”, 1 John 2:20. Immediately He is led into the wilderness to be tempted, just as the church has been on a wilderness journey, with temptations sent to test and prove us. He comes back from the temptation and is announced as the Lamb of God, which testimony has continued down through the centuries as the gospel has been preached. And then He invites His own to dwell with Him, the blessed privilege of His people as they meet together.

And became obedient unto death- again the structure of the sentence determines the sense, as with verse 7. He humbled Himself by becoming obedient unto death. If His stoop from heaven to earth contrasts with Lucifer’s attempt to be like the Most High in Isaiah 14, then this humbling of Himself contrasts with Adam’s attempt as a man upon earth to become as God, Genesis 3.

It was not that death was His master, and He obeyed it. Whilst Christ, being a real man, had the ability to die, nonetheless He did not have to die, for “the wages of sin is death”, and He had no sin. He only died because His Father commanded it, and He, as His servant, was obedient, John 10:18. He laid down His life of Himself, and no man was able to take His life against His will. So as a servant He obeyed, and that to the length of going to a cross-death. Death by crucifixion was described by a Roman orator as “the most degraded death that could be meted out to any man”. It was not only the lowest of criminals that were crucified, but slaves also. He was numbered with the transgressors, and died the death of a slave! The doctrine of the cross is not in view here, (or else we could not follow His example of extreme humility); rather, the depths of suffering and shame to which Christ’s self-humbling will take Him.

2:9
Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name:

Fifth statement

Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him- “wherefore” means “on account of which”. We are now told of the response of God to Christ’s self-humbling. The first four statements are mostly active, being things He Himself did and attitudes He Himself adopted, but statements 5-7 are passive, being what God the Father did to Him in response to His great stoop. (That said, “was made in the likeness of men” is activity on His Father’s part by the agency of the Spirit; and “God also” implies God commanded His death).

Notwithstanding the foregoing truth, we note the word “also” here, which signifies that the actions taken by Christ were all required by God, as is seen in the word “obedient”, implying that one is commanding Him and He is obeying. This is in line with His words about laying down His life because He had received commandment from the Father, John 10:18.

As well as requiring His obedience, He also recompenced it. Note there are no stages to His elevation, as there were to His humbling, for as Peter tells us, “God…raised Him from the dead and gave Him glory”, 1 Peter 1:21. He was lifted up upon a cross, now He is lifted up to the very throne of God.

He has not been elevated just to the level of angels, (although that would be exaltation for other men), but He has been, not simply exalted, but highly exalted. As the apostle wrote elsewhere, “He raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion”, Ephesians 1:20,21.

And given him a name which is above every name- note the “and”, showing there are two separate things here, exaltation and reputation. Many are in high office who do not have a good reputation. By “name” is meant reputation. Contrast the situation in Genesis 6:4, where the men of renown, (or “men of the name”), were evil. He who made Himself of no reputation has been well recompensed for His obedience and humility. As a servant He did not expect respect, or reward, or reputation, but God His Father has seen to it that He has all three. So the recompence for the depths of the cross is the heights of glory in heaven, and the recompence for the making Himself of no reputation is that He is given a name which is above every name.

2:10
That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth;

Sixth statement

That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow- the bowing takes place in consideration of who He is. It is not a polite formality but a conscious recognition. The name given Him when He came to earth, which contained within it the secret of His Godhood, (for the name Jesus means “Jehovah the Saviour”), is now heralded forth so that all may know He is indeed equal with God. There were those who discerned this truth when He was here, for the prophet said that the virgin would call His name Emmanuel, Isaiah 7:14, which she did when she named Him Jesus, but Matthew says, “they shall call His name Immanuel”, the “they” being His people whom He would save from their sins, Matthew 1:23.

God had said “Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth: for I am God, and there is none else. I have sworn by myself, the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return, that unto me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear”, Isaiah 45:22,23. So the fact that every knee bows when the name of Jesus is mentioned, is testimony to His Deity. Satan tried to make Christ bow to him, Matthew 4:8-10, and Christ rebuked him with “Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve”. To bow to Christ, then, is to recognise Him as Lord and God.

When the apostle writes “should bow”, he does not mean “ought to bow”, although that is true. Rather, Christ has been highly exalted and given a name, so that this bowing might happen.

Of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth- this refers to beings as they are now, for at the end of time the earth flees away, so “under the earth” will not describe anyone then. So angels and saints in heaven, demons and living men who live “in” the earth, (that is, live within its confines, for demons inhabit the atmosphere of earth, Satan being “the prince of the power of the air”, Ephesians 2:2), and all the dead buried under the earth in their graves, shall bow the knee at their respective time. Believers have already done this at conversion, when they confessed with the mouth the Lord Jesus, Romans 10:9, and they will do it again at the Judgement Seat of Christ, for the apostle quotes the verses from Isaiah 45 given above, in connection with that event, Romans 14:10-12. The unsaved dead shall do it at the Great White Throne judgement, Revelation 20:11-15. So this bowing and confessing is not necessarily an act of faith, but the recognition of truth then universally acknowledged.

2:11
And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

Seventh statement

And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord- Jesus Christ is the man who lived and died upon the earth, and once His earthly name of Jesus has been explained in its full meaning, and every knee has bowed in recognition of that meaning, (even if they do not do this willingly), then every tongue shall confess. Thus all of Isaiah 45:22,23 will have been fulfilled. Believers confessed His name when they believed, for the apostle writes, “if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth iconfession is made unto salvation”, Romans 9,10. So confession of Him as Lord only brings salvation if it is the expression of a believing heart.

To the glory of God the Father- even this moment of supreme and universal glory for Christ will be to the glory of His Father, for He will not attract glory away from the Father by receiving the homage of all created beings. It was always the desire of Christ to glorify His Father, and His exaltation provides Him with a fresh opportunity to do so. All judgement has been committed unto the Son, “that all men should honour the Son as they honour the Father”, John 5:23.

(c) Verses 12-15
Exhortation to activity and harmony

2:12
Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.

Wherefore- the word signifies a logical consequence, whereas “therefore” signifies a logical conclusion. In the rest of the chapter the apostle will give three examples of those who work out their own salvation in the situation they find themselves in, which is what he is about to exhort the Philippians to do. These exhortations are the logical outcome of following Christ’s example.

My beloved- Paul shows the “comfort of love”, to which he had exhorted them in verse 1. There was mutual affection between them, as 1:7 has explained, and he now appeals to them on the basis of their love for him and his love for them.

As ye have always obeyed- he has reminded them about the obedience of Christ, even to the extent of the death of the cross, and nothing could have tested obedience more severely than that. Their first response to the gospel was the obedience of faith, Romans 16:26, which was followed by the “obedience to the faith”, the body of Christian doctrine, Romans 1:5.

Not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence- the presence of the apostle is to be immaterial in this respect; what is of paramount importance is obedience to Christ. They must not obey because an apostle is with them to watch whether they do obey, but because they desire to honour Christ. He spent thirty years living before His Father before He emerged into public ministry, but the insight Luke gives us of that time is very instructive. His words were, “Wist ye not that I must be about my Father’s business”? Luke 2:49.

Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling- there are suggestions in the epistle that all was not harmonious in the assembly, hence the warning about strife and vainglory, and the need for humility. They needed to save themselves by giving attention to addressing these problems, and obedience to Christ is the key to doing that. He commanded His people to “have peace one with another”, Mark 9:50, remembering that “a house divided against a house falleth”, Luke 11:17.

Fear and trembling are appropriate in this connection because disunity between believers is especially grieving to the Lord, who died on the cross that He might unite us in one body, Ephesians 2:16. We should remember that our God is still a consuming fire, and we should therefore serve Him with reverence and godly fear, Hebrews 12:28,29. Just because we live in the age of grace does not mean that God has lowered His standards. “He is”, not “He was“, a consuming fire.

It should go without saying that by the words “work out your own salvation”, the apostle is not implying that they may save their souls by their own works. Scripture strongly condemns such an idea, for “by grace are ye saved, through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: not of works, lest any man should boast”, Ephesians 2:8,9.

2:13
For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure.

For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure- the “for” signals that Paul is answering a question that may be in the minds of his readers, such as “How, in practical terms, can I work out my own salvation?” The answer is that we have no strength of ourselves to do this, but it is the work of God. But two things are needed. First, the willingness on our part. Second, the power to carry it out. And both of these things God supplies to us. If we feel reluctant or helpless in the face of the task of working out our salvation from a particular difficulty, then help is near, for our God works in us so that we are willing, and also gives the necessary power, by His Spirit, the one through whom all God’s work in us is done. This is why the apostle has exhorted us to obey, for it is through our obedience that God works out His purpose. We should constantly ask Him to make us willing to do His will. This will is made known in His word. See Psalm 40:8, where the psalmist says, “I delight to do thy will, O my God: yea, thy law is within my heart”. So the doing of the will of God is closely allied to having His word in our hearts.  His good pleasure is the sum total of that God finds delight in. The more we consult the word, the more we shall know what pleases our God. On the other hand, if we neglect the word, we shall be ignorant of what pleases God.

2:14
Do all things without murmurings and disputings:

Do all things without murmurings and disputings- as the Philippians seek to work out their salvation, they should not be occupied with blaming others for the situation they were in, nor should they argue about the matter. Rather, they should concentrate on getting their own affairs in order. The Lord Jesus said, “Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother’s eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye? Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother’s eye”, Matthew 7:1-5.

2:15
That ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world;

That ye may be blameless and harmless- they should first make sure they had no “motes” in their own eye, so that they might have nothing within themselves that could be justly criticised. Then they must ensure that they only seek the good of their fellow-believers, and not their harm.

The sons of God- in a day to come all believers shall be conformed to the image of God’s Son, so that He might be the firstborn among many brethren, Romans 8:39. They should strive to be like that now. Sonship involves liberty, maturity, dignity, intimacy, and glory, as a reading of Romans 8:14-17 will show. The apostle laboured so that Christ might be formed in believers, Galatians 4:19.

Without rebuke- it should not be possible for a charge to rightly be laid against a believer. Even unbelievers should not be able to find fault justly. When the Lord Jesus stood up in the synagogue in Nazareth, (and as Luke pointedly says, “where he grew up”), and announced that He was the Messiah, the only objection the people made was that He had come to bless Gentiles as well as Jews, Luke 4:16-30. Perhaps the children of Joseph and Mary were present, but they did not rise up to condemn Him for some fault in His life in the home with them, for there was no fault.

In the midst of a crooked and perverse nation- the Greeks believed that they had descended directly from the gods, and were therefore a very special people. Here we have heaven’s verdict upon them, that they were crooked and perverse. And the Philippians were Greek, yet they had had the benefit of Luke’s ministry among them, and he was a Greek. He it was who wrote the third gospel, to show what true and ideal manhood was like, for it was seen alone in God’s Son become flesh. He was neither crooked, (meaning gone astray), nor was He perverse, (meaning twisted). His was manhood undistorted by sin. The Philippians are to be as like Him as they are to be unlike those around them.

The remainder of the chapter gives us three examples of those who successfully worked out their own salvation in the situation they found themselves in, having, all the time, the example of Christ before them.

Structure of the passage

Verses 16-17 Example of Paul in humility
Verses 19-24 Example of Timothy in care
Verses 25-30 Example of Epaphroditus in consecration

Verses 16-17
Example of Paul in humility

2:16
Holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain.

Holding forth the word of life- the word translated “holding” consists of the verb to hold, and the preposition that signifies forth. The word of life would be the message of the gospel, which they have a responsibility to herald forth, so that “crooked” sinners might be brought onto the straight way, and “perverse” sinners may be brought from their distorted thoughts to learn God’s true thoughts. Only the word of the gospel can do this, for it is by the gospel that the word of God is brought to men, 1 Peter 1:25.

That I may rejoice in the day of Christ- when Christ comes “to be glorified in his saints, and admired in all them that believe”, 2 Thessalonians 1:10, the apostle would rejoice if his converts were to Christ’s praise. The apostle John felt the same, for he exhorted the believers to “abide in him; that, when he shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming”, 1 John 2:28. By “we” John means “we apostles”.

That I have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain- to run is to make progress in Divine things; to labour is to work hard to make those Divine things a reality in other people’s lives. Jude speaks of “building up yourselves on your most holy faith”, Jude 20.

2:17
Yea, and if I be offered upon the sacrifice and service of your faith, I joy, and rejoice with you all.

Yea, and if I be offered upon the sacrifice and service of your faith- the word for “offer” means to be poured out like a drink offering. Wine is the symbol of joy in Scripture. In Jotham’s parable, the vine is represented as saying “Should I leave my wine, which cheereth God and man?” Judges 9:13. And the psalmist wrote of “wine that maketh glad the heart of man”, Psalm 104:15.

The Lord required that wine should be poured out over the sacrifices. The amount of wine, whether a quarter, a third, or a half hin, depended on the size of the sacrifice, whether a dove or a sheep or a bullock, see Numbers 15:1-16. If it was poured out, it was all for God, and this is how the apostle viewed his labours, as simply being the small drink offering, poured out in glad surrender over the larger offering of the Philippians’ faith. Yet, unlike in the Old Testament, where the offerer did not drink the wine, the apostle does, in a sense, for he has abundant joy as he views the sacrificial labours of the Philippians. Moreover, they rejoiced in being of service to the Lord, too.

By using the word for drink offering, and also the word for service which means priestly service, the apostle is saying that the Philippians’ activities were not only a sacrifice to God, with which he could gladly associate, but also was the discharge of their priestly duties as royal and holy priests, 1 Peter 2:5,9.

2:18
For the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me.

For the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me- not only did he rejoice, but they rejoiced with him in the same things, so the wine of his self-surrender “made glad the heart of man”. We should remember that to be a believer in those times was a dangerous thing, and the Philippians were just as likely to suffer martyrdom as the apostle. As a Roman colony, Philippi was more likely than other cities to be visited by Caesar, and on such occasions it was expected that the citizens would worship him as lord. This the Philippians could not do, so were in constant danger. Nevertheless, they shared the same joy as he did, that of knowing that, if it be the will of God, there would be opportunity to glorify God in their death.

Verses 19-24
Example of Timothy in care

2:19
But I trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timotheus shortly unto you, that I also may be of good comfort, when I know your state.

But I trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timotheus shortly unto you- he trusts or hopes to send Timothy to them, but he does so “in the Lord Jesus”. Every believer is “in Christ”, and as such is united to Him. But to be in the Lord Jesus is to be in harmony with the one who is not only Jesus, the sympathetic man, but who is also Lord, and has the right to over-ride the decisions of believers if they do not conform to His mind. To be in Christ is to be secure; to be in the Lord Jesus is to be settled on the will of the Lord, and this the apostle is in this matter.

That I also may be of good comfort, when I know your state- not only would the Philippians be comforted by news of Paul, but he would also be comforted if Timothy was able to report that they were making spiritual progress. As the apostle John wrote, “I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth”, 3 John 4.

2:20
For I have no man likeminded, who will naturally care for your state.

For I have no man likeminded- Timothy was the one most on a level with the apostle in his care and concern for them. No doubt others cared, but not so much as Timothy, and one reason for this may have been his former association with Philippi.

Who will naturally care for your state- this is not the use of the word natural in the sense “opposite to spiritual”, as in 1 Corinthians 2:14,15. After all, that would mean the apostle thought that Timothy was a natural man, that is, an unbeliever. The apostle is assuring the believers, (who knew Timothy from the first visit to Philippi, Acts 16:3,12), that Timothy’s care for their souls would be “second nature” to him. We see the influence of Luke in all this, (who also was with the apostle and Timothy at Philippi), for he was the writer of the third gospel, which emphasises the sympathy and care of Christ. They had learnt of Him.

2:21
For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s.

For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s- they had failed to learn the lesson of the self-humbling of Christ, who looked not on His own things, but on the things of others, verse 4. It is legitimate to give proper regard to one’s own affairs, ordering them to God’s glory, but to do this but neglect the needs of others, is contrary to the spirit and mind of Christ. “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself” applies today, Romans 13:9. Zacchaeus had only just been saved when he said, “Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor”, Luke 19:8.

2:22
But ye know the proof of him, that, as a son with the father, he hath served with me in the gospel.

But ye know the proof of him- he was in Paul’s party as they came to Philippi, although he and Luke do not seem to have been involved in the matter of the girl possessed with a spirit of divination. Perhaps they were elsewhere, and this was ordered of God so that they could remain after Paul and Silas had left. In any case, they knew Timothy as one who conformed to the qualifications required for deacons, 1 Timothy 3:8-13. As the apostle says there, “let these first be proved”, and this had happened before he had set out with the apostle from his hometown, for he was “well reported of by the brethren”, Acts 16:1,2.

That, as a son with the father- in the Old Testament there were the schools of the prophets, and the students were called the sons of the prophets. See, for instance, 2 Kings 2:7. There is no definite statement to say that Timothy was one of Paul’s converts. It is more likely that he was converted through the labours of his mother and grandmother teaching him the scriptures, 2 Timothy 1:5; 3:14-16.

It is good when older brethren encourage the younger, promising ones, and train them by example and doctrine. Those who show promise should be encouraged, so that when the old men are gone they can maintain the testimony. Every older brother should endeavour to make himself indispensable. As was said by the prophet, “Your fathers, where are they? And the prophets, do they live for ever?”, Zechariah 1:4. It is good, also, when younger brethren prepare themselves for the time when the older ones have gone. Too many assemblies are left floundering, or worse, vulnerable to error, when the younger believers fail to prepare for the future. If this involves forfeiting earthly advantage, and accepting a lower standard of living, then spiritual believers will be ready to accept this in favour of laying up treasure in heaven.

He hath served with me in the gospel- they knew this at Philippi, for some of those in the assembly were no doubt his converts.

2:23
Him therefore I hope to send presently, so soon as I shall see how it will go with me.

Him therefore I hope to send presently- the apostle was prepared to go without the fellowship of his dearest friends for the sake of the welfare of others, thus displaying the spirit of Christ in His self-sacrifice.

So soon as I shall see how it will go with me- he was awaiting his trial, and the judge’s decision, and wanted the Philippians to be among the first to know the result, as being those very concerned for his welfare.

2:24
But I trust in the Lord that I also myself shall come shortly.

But I trust in the Lord that I also myself shall come shortly- when it was a question of sending Timothy to assure their hearts, he trusted in the Lord Jesus, the sympathetic yet effective Man. Here, it is the authority of the Lord that is foremost, for whether Paul is released from prison or not depends on Him, not on “Lord Caesar”.

Verses 25-30
Example of Epaphroditus in consecration

2:25
Yet I supposed it necessary to send to you Epaphroditus, my brother, and companion in labour, and fellowsoldier, but your messenger, and he that ministered to my wants.

Yet I supposed it necessary to send to you Epaphroditus- because Timothy was not going to Philippi until the result of Paul’s trial was known, and because the Philippians were anxious about the apostle, he was sending Epaphroditus back to them with the current news to relieve their anxiety about him. So Epaphroditus went first, followed by Timothy, followed by Paul if and when he was released. What comes over in these arrangements is the deep concern the believers had for one another; they did not think of fellowship as simply “being at meetings”, important as that is.

My brother- at this point the epistle becomes a letter of commendation, as we see from the use of the word “receive” in verse 29. The apostle describes what Epaphroditus is to him in three ways, and then what he was to the Philippians in two ways.

Why does he call him “my brother”, when he was the Philippians’ brother as well? Should he not have written, “our brother”? There was a way in which Epaphroditus was Paul’s brother that was different to the way he was their brother. The proverb says, “A brother is born for adversity”, Proverbs 17:17, and the apostle was certainly experiencing that. Epaphroditus was one of those whom the Lord had sent to him to encourage him in that adversity.

And companion in labour- no doubt Epaphroditus busied himself with evangelism in Rome even whilst he was regularly visiting the apostle in his confinement. But Paul was labouring too, for he did not allow restricted circumstances to result in restricted activity. Even the writing of this very epistle was labour for the Lord, let alone the conversations he surely had with the soldiers who guarded him.

And fellowsoldier- the apostle has already used a military term to describe his activity for the Lord, for he said he was “set” for the defence of the gospel, 1:17, and the idea is of a soldier posted for duty. So there were two soldiers “posted for duty” in Paul’s place of confinement, the Roman soldier, serving Caesar, and the apostle Paul, serving Christ. But there were others from time to time, and one of these was Epaphroditus. He and Paul were not battling in a physical sense, ready to attack the Roman soldier. Rather, they were resolute in their defence of the truth of the gospel.

But your messenger, and he that ministered to my wants- having spoken of Epaphroditus’ relationship to himself, the apostle now speaks of him in relation to the Philippian believers. He had been their messenger, (the word he uses is the word for apostle, which conveys the dignity attached even to simply carrying a gift, for that gift will be described as a sacrifice to God in 4:18), bringing a report of the spiritual condition of the assembly. The apostle responds to this in the doctrinal part of the epistle. But he was also the bearer of a gift, and the apostle has already thanked them for that in 1:5, (their “fellowship in the gospel”), and he will do so again in more detail as he comes to the end of his epistle, in 4:10-19. Paul uses the word “wants” in the sense of “things that are wanting or lacking for my survival”. He does not mean in the sense, “things I want that are not necessary”. We live in a materialistic society, where “I want” is dominant. As believers we should be content with such things as we have, Hebrews 13:5, and be without covetousness, which is idolatry, Colossians 3:5.

2:26
For he longed after you all, and was full of heaviness, because that ye had heard that he had been sick.

For he longed after you all- such was the bond between Epaphroditus and the Philippian assembly, that he was homesick when he thought of them. We might well ask whether that is our attitude to our local assembly when we are away from it, or whether we are pleased to have a break from responsibility.

And was full of heaviness, because that ye had heard that he had been sick- far from moping because he had been unwell, Epaphroditus was more concerned about them worrying about him than he was about worrying about himself. He was looking, not on his own things, but on the things of others, as Christ did.

2:27
For indeed he was sick nigh unto death: but God had mercy on him; and not on him only, but on me also, lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow.

For indeed he was sick nigh unto death- it looks as if Epaphroditus came to Rome on his own, and this was a dangerous undertaking, especially carrying money. To make things worse, he fell sick, whether on the way or after he had arrived, (probably the former, in view of verse 30). Worse still, he nearly died. This is how far he was prepared to go to serve the Lord, and he is following the example of his Lord, who went all the way into death to serve His Father.

But God had mercy on him- Paul does not say, “I was able to exercise my gift of healing and he recovered”. This is a strong indication that the age of miracles was past, for the nation of Israel by this time had had ample testimony to the fact that the miracles of Christ had been duplicated. There was no point in continuing them, especially as the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in the near future would signify that God had temporarily set aside the nation.

And not on him only, but on me also, lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow- not only was there strong affection between the Philippians and Epaphroditus, but also on the part of the apostle for both parties. The apostle sorrowed that he had been sick, but he would have had more sorrow if he had died. This balances the view of death that he had presented earlier in the chapter, verses 17 and 18. The Christian rejoices in the opportunity to glorify God in his death, but he sorrows for the passing of others. Yet we do not sorrow as those who have no hope, 1 Thessalonians 4:13.

2:28
I sent him therefore the more carefully, that, when ye see him again, ye may rejoice, and that I may be the less sorrowful.

I sent him therefore the more carefully- that is, with watchful interest, making sure that he was well enough to travel.

That, when ye see him again, ye may rejoice, and that I may be the less sorrowful- the Philippians would be glad to see him back safe and sound, and the apostle would be relieved that he had arrived. He would still be sorry to see him go, but his sorrow would be less than if he had died, or remained sick.

2:29
Receive him therefore in the Lord with all gladness; and hold such in reputation:

Receive him therefore in the Lord with all gladness- so not only was the epistle a letter of thanks for the gift sent by means of Epaphroditus, it was also a letter of commendation as he comes back to them again. Letters of commendation are very important, giving confidence to those who are asked to receive someone, and giving that person confidence that they are welcome. They also provide an opportunity to send greetings from one assembly to another, thus fostering collective fellowship.

And hold such in reputation- having learnt of Christ, the one who made Himself of no reputation, it is safe for believers to value highly those whom they see are Christ-like.

2:30
Because for the work of Christ he was nigh unto death, not regarding his life, to supply your lack of service toward me.

Because for the work of Christ he was nigh unto death, not regarding his life- simply carrying some money, and bringing a report on the conditions in the assembly is classed here as the work of Christ, so the work of Christ includes those things that we might rate as ordinary, but which further the testimony to Christ. Epaphrioditus did not allow his personal sickness to get in the way of discharging his responsibilities. Even though at death’s door, he persevered, learning from the example of Christ, who was obedient even unto death. He worked out his own salvation in the context of his sickness.

To supply your lack of service toward me- this is not a grumble on the part of the apostle, as if he resented them not sending a gift before. It was the Philippians who felt that there was opportunity to meet the apostle’s needs, and their lack of service was simply because they lacked opportunity, as he makes clear in 4:10. Distributing funds was not an easy matter in those days. Today we have no excuse. After all, it was not that Epaphroditus was carryng a gift from another assembly; he was transporting the gift from the Philippians, so they were not backward at all in their giving.

It was normal practice for the apostle to support himself and his companions by tentmaking. He did this “night and day, because we would not be chargeable unto any of you”, 1 Thessalonians 2:9. By “night and day” he does not mean twenty-four hours a day, obviously. Rather, if he was busy preaching in the daytime, he worked at his tents at night, and vice versa. Apart from the twelve apostles appointed by Christ on earth, only Paul and Barnabas had the right to forbear working, as he makes clear in 1 Corinthians 9:6.

JOHN 11

JOHN 11

Survey of the chapter
We come now to the climax of the miracle ministry of the Lord Jesus. He has already raised a girl from the dead who had just died, and a man from the dead who was about to be buried, but Lazarus had been dead four days when the Lord raised him, and was in a state of corruption. We learn in the chapter that the Lord Jesus is the resurrection and the life, and we find illustrated here the truth expressed by the apostle Paul when he wrote that Christ has “brought life and immortality to light through the gospel”, 2 Timothy 1:10.

But that same apostle also wrote that Christ was “declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead, Romans 1:4. This resurrection from the dead, or literally “the resurrection of dead persons”, includes not only Himself, but also all those, past and future, who shall rise from the dead, including Lazarus. Indeed, the Lord Himself indicated that the raising of Lazarus would be the sign that He could raise anyone, for He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. Note the expression “and now is”, for the Lord is asserting that He had the present power to raise the dead, as He would show throughout His ministry.

The raising of Lazarus is the pivotal point in Christ’s ministry. It brings into sharp focus the issues involved in His coming into the world. Either men will believe when they see this miracle, or they will not, and thus they will be divided. We see this in verses 45 and 46.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-16
The manifestation of the effects of the fall of man

(b) Verses 17-44
The manifestation of the glory of the Son of God.

(c) Verses 45-57
The manifestation of the wickedness of the Council.

(a)    Verses 1-16
The manifestation of the effects of the fall of man

11:1
Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus, of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister Martha.

Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus- the chapter opens in a way that has become common during the ministry of the Lord Jesus, for He was everywhere confronted by the infirmities of men. As the incident unfolds, it becomes evident that much more than the healing of sickness is involved. In fact, Lazarus will not be healed of his sickness at all, but a far greater thing will happen. John does not record the healing of Malchus’ ear in the garden of Gethsemane at His arrest, no doubt because he does not wish to spoil the climax that this chapter represents, for the raising of Lazarus, not just from his deathbed, as happened with Jairus’ daughter, nor from his funeral bier, as with the widow of Nain’s son, but from the corruption of the tomb, is a fitting finale to John’s accounts of miracles before the cross. This fits in well with John’s theme, for as the apostle Paul wrote, in connection with the person of Christ, (as we have already noticed), He was “declared to the the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4. So it came to pass that the Son of God was glorified by the raising of Lazarus from the dead, John 11:4.

Of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister Martha- this was, and is, a very small hamlet the other side of the Mount of Olives from Jerusalem. The home of Martha and Mary was a haven of rest and peace for Christ, where He was welcomed and loved. During the last days before the crucifixion He lodged at Bethany, Matthew 21:17. When He was about to ascend to heaven, He led His disciples out as far as to Bethany, Luke 24:50,51. So it was that His last view of earth was of Bethany.

It is Mary who is put first by John, whereas when Luke records a visit of Christ to the home he puts Martha first. Perhaps she was the older sister; she welcomed Him to her house and served. But here Mary is first in connection with the town. Was it that John, writing years afterwards, indicates that the whole district had heard of her worship of the Saviour as she soon afterwards broke the alabaster box of ointment, John 12:1-3? The place is noted for that supreme act of devotion, for she had left her mark on the district.

11:2
(It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.)

(It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.) While Martha was “cumbered about much serving”, Luke 10:40, Mary sat at the Lord’s feet and heard His word, verse 39. And she took that word in, for later on she would anoint His body for the burial, Matthew 26:12.

Matthew puts two significant events together in His gospel. The first is the plotting of the Jewish authorities to put Christ to death, the second is the anointing by Mary for His burial, Matthew 26:1-13. So she had insight into the fact that He would have a burial, but she anointed Him for it when still alive, for she realised that He would not need to be preserved from corruption by fragrant spices. This is why she did not come to the tomb with the other women. But she believed more than that He would die and be buried. She anointed His head, for while the authorities were rejecting His Messiahship, refusing to accept that He was God’s Anointed One, she anointed Him as Israel’s Messiah and King.

In John’s account in chapter 12:1-8, and also in his reference to it here, the emphasis is not on His head, but the feet of Christ. If His head represents His supreme place as Lord of heaven and earth, His feet represent the fact that He had come to earth to walk before His Father and before men, and make His way to the cross. Mary anointed them, and wiped them with her hair. She had done as John the baptist had exhorted, and looked upon Jesus as He walked, John 1:36. Filled with appreciation, she used her glory, (for a woman’s hair is part of her glory, 1 Corinthians 11:15), to wipe His feet, bowing low before Him as she did so.

The apostle distinguishes clearly between the woman of whom Luke tells us in Luke 7:36-50, (who stood behind Him weeping, and washed His feet with her tears, wiped them with her hair, and then anointed them), and Mary. One incident is the worship of a repentant soul, the other the worship of a believing soul. Both were appreciated by the Lord. And both women were set up as an example by Christ, the one of appreciation for forgiveness, Luke 7:47, the other of valuation of His person and work, John 12:7,8.

11:3
Therefore his sisters sent unto him, saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick.

Therefore his sisters sent unto him- the Lord was beyond Jordan, 10:40, a very significant place, for He would come from beyond Jordan to bring back Lazarus to life, just as He will one day come from heaven to bring His people over death into resurrection life. John has already told us that any resorted to Him there, 10:41, so it would not be difficult for the messenger to locate Him.

Saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick- just like Mary His mother at the marriage in Cana, they do not go beyond describing the situation. Mary did not suggest He supply some wine, and these sisters do not ask Him to come away from His ministry. They simply inform Him for His interest and intercession. In the event, He did more than they expected.

11:4
When Jesus heard that, he said, This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby.

When Jesus heard that, he said, This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God- like the case of the blind man of chapter 9, the Lord takes the high view of the situation, and sees it as an opportunity to glorify His Father. The statement about the sickness not being unto death was not proved wrong, even though Lazarus died. Again, it takes the Divine standpoint, which sees the end from the beginning, and knows that the end is Lazarus raised from the dead. So the ultimate end of the sickness was not Lazarus in a grave, but Lazarus raised from the dead to the Father’s glory. If this message was sent back to the concerned sisters, how comforted they would be. But their faith would be tested when their brother died. But they passed the test, for they do not reproach Him when they meet Him again.

That the Son of God might be glorified thereby- note that when the Son is glorified, that does not take away from the glory of the Father, for they are equals, not rivals. As we have noticed from Romans 1:4, the raising of the dead glorifies Christ. The expression used there is not “the resurrection from among the dead”, nor is it simply the resurrection of Christ. The word dead is in the plural, and Paul is speaking of the raising of dead persons, whether it be Jairus’ daughter, or the widow of Nain’s son, or Lazarus, or the resurrection of Christ, or the resurrection of the saints at the first resurrection, or even the resurrection of the unsaved dead at the end of time. All these resurrections are in some way to the glory of the Son of God, and they declare His Deity.

11:5
Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus.

Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus- what happens next is going to seem unkind and uncaring, therefore John safeguards the reputation of Christ by asserting this overriding fact. The order in which they appear now is the order in which He deals with them when He returns to Bethany. Martha meets Him first, and He shows He loves her by giving her truth that she had not heard before. Next He will meet Mary, and will show He loves her by weeping with her as she wept. And then He shows His love for Lazarus by rescuing Him from death and corruption, and restoring him to his sisters. These are different ways in which He shows His love, and He is still the same. It is love to His people that causes Him to teach them, to sympathise with them, and to eventually raise them from the dead.

11:6
When he had heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place where He was.

When he had heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place where he was- to the unbeliever this would seem heartless, which is why John wrote the previous verse. His stay beyond Jordan had a design, for He knew Lazarus was about to die. This, strangely, was why He said that his sickness was not unto death. Knowing that he would die, He also knew that He would raise Him to the glory of His Father.

It is noticeable that in each of the three instances of the Lord raising the dead that are recorded, there was always some sort of apparent delay. In the case of the widow of Nain and her son, He stopped to speak briefly with the mother before dealing with her son, Luke 7:11-13. With Jairus’ daughter, He stopped to deal with the woman with the issue of blood, Luke 8:43-48, and then the message came that the girl had died, verse 49. It was as if He had waited to bless another so that the girl could die and be raised again. In the case of Lazarus the delay was longer. These delays show the total control that the Lord had, even in the face of death.

This contrasts with what happened with the widow of Shunem’s son, for when the child died she ran unto the man of God, 2 Kings 4:22, said to her driver, “Drive, and go forward; slack not thy riding for me, except I bid thee”, verse 24. Then Elisha commanded his servant to run to meet her, verse 26. Gehazi was commissioned to go to the child without stopping to greet anyone on the way, verse 29. All these facts show that there is a sense that things need to be done at the earliest moment, or it will be too late. All this is totally lacking in the case of the three the Lord raised. He was totally in control, and did not panic.

How significant was “the same place where He was”, for it was beyond Jordan, “where John at first baptized”, says John, 10:40. There are strong reminders of His own baptism, when He committed Himself not just to a life’s ministry, but a ministry in death. But when He was baptised, He had come up out of the water, (which we do not read the others did that John baptised), and He had done so straightway, Matthew 3:16. It was not possible that death could hold Him any longer than His Father ordained, and therefore it was straightway that He came up out of the figurative waters of Jordan. So it is The Committed Man that abides beyond Jordan, and then The Man Who Will Conquer Death who goes to Bethany to deliver His friend from its grasp.

Note that He does not learn that Lazarus is sick, but hears it from the messenger. He had communed with His Father at the start of the day, and they had gone over what would happen. It is no surprise that He already knew Lazarus is sick, just as He knew when he had died, verse 14.

11:7
Then after that saith he to his disciples, Let us go into Judaea again.

Then after that saith he to his disciples, Let us go into Judaea again- He does not say “to Bethany”, although that is His intention. He gently introduces the idea to His disciples so that He can prepare them for a journey into hostile territory.

11:8
His disciples say unto him, Master, the Jews of late sought to stone thee; and goest thou thither again?

His disciples say unto Him, Master, the Jews of late sought to stone Thee; and goest thou thither again? This is a reference to what happened at the feast of dedication, when He claimed, “I and my Father are one”, John 10:30,31. The Jews had taken up stones to stone Him, and then, when He repeated His claim, “they sought again to take him”, verse 39. His response was to “escape out of their hand, and went away again beyond Jordan”. It had always been so, for the Lord had never invited danger. This is why the disciples are so surprised He seems to be inviting it now. He will go to reinforce the truth He set forth at Jerusalem that “I and my Father are one”, for both He and the Father raise the dead, John 5:21.

11:9
Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world.

Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? The Jews reckoned that the day lasted from sunrise to sunset, regardless of how long the period of daylight was. They divided this period into twelve. As a consequence, their hours were of different lengths throughout the year. Every day, then, had twelve hours.

If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world- the day and the night are turned into a metaphor here. The light of this world shines during the day, and men are able to go about without stumbling. For Him, the light was the word of His Father as He had communed with Him at the break of day. As the prophet Isaiah had foretold, the day began with the Perfect Servant speaking with His Father. “He wakeneth morning by morning. He wakeneth mine ear to hear as the learned. The Lord God hath opened mine ear, and I was not rebellious, neither turned away back”, Isaiah 50:4,5. So it was that since He was fully in line with the will of His Father, He would not be interrupted, (“stumbled”), in His pathway by the designs of men, for it was His Father’s will that He should die at Jerusalem at the time of His appointment. He will walk amongst men for the full twelve hours, and not be cut off before His time.

11:10
But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no light in him.

But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no light in him- those who live their lives without the light of Divine guidance, they are in the night-time of ignorance, and it is no surprise that they stumble. Christ is not like that, for every day started with the light of His Father’s presence, and He knew that presence throughout the day. He never walked in darkness, nor was He ever without the light in Him, because His ear was opened to hear, as Isaiah said it would be. Because these things are so, He can safely go to Judea without stumbling, for His Father is guiding Him to go there.

11:11
These things said he: and after that he saith unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep.

These things said he- noting the colon at the end of this phrase, and also the “after that”, we may say that He stated the things of verses 9 and 10 and then allowed the disciples time to reflect upon them before breaking the news about Lazarus to them.

Our friend Lazarus sleepeth- they had no doubt got to know Lazarus as a friend as they accompanied the Lord on His travels. Indeed, it may have been that when Martha received Him into her house in Luke 10:38, the disciples were with Him, (“as they went”), and this is what made her cumbered about much serving.

When Mary and Martha spoke of what had happened, they said Lazarus had died, and this was true. But something else was true, that for the believer death is but sleep. This refers to the state of the body only. There is no such thing as soul-sleep in scripture. Just as sleep comes when the day’s work is done, and after a while sleep gives way to work on a fresh day, so the believer sleeps when his work for God is done, and will wake to serve Him again in the new and eternal day. So Lazarus had died in the sense that his spirit had left his body and gone back to God, but as far as his physical person was concerned, he was asleep. No doubt the Lord speaks like this to soften the blow of the bad news about their friend.

But I go, that I may awake him out of sleep- to raise the dead is as easy as rousing someone from sleep as far as the Lord is concerned. He will one glad day wake those who sleep in Jesus, 1 Thessalonians 4:14, and they shall never sleep again.

11:12
Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well.

Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well- this high view of death is not as yet shared by the disciples, even though they must have known about Jairus’ daughter, whom the Lord said was “not dead, but sleepeth”, Luke 8:52. They should also have known from Daniel 12:2, where we read, “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake”. To the disciples, to wake up a sick man would be to hinder his recovery.

11:13
Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep.

Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep- perhaps they reasoned that if all Lazarus needed was to be woken up from his sleep, then his sisters could do it.

11:14
Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead.

Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead- he must have died the same day the messenger came, for if we call that Day 1, and the two days with the Lord remaining where He was, Days 2 and 3, and the day He travelled to Bethany Day 4, then when He arrived at the grave, as Martha said, “he hath been dead four days”, verse 39. No messengers have had time to bring Him this news, but He is “walking in the day”, and there is “light in Him”. No doubt the sickness and death of Lazarus was discussed at the beginning of the day by the Father and the Son, for “precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints”, Psalm 116:15.

11:15
And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe; nevertheless let us go unto him.

And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe- the Lord is always working for the highest good. If the disciples, and, for that matter, Mary and Martha, can come to a better appreciation of Him through this sad event, then it would be worthwhile going through the experience. No doubt He was sad not to be with Lazarus in his hour of need, but the glory of God is of greater importance than feelings.

Nevertheless let us go unto him- when it comes to the matter of a person being dead, we must realise that it depends on what we are thinking of as to where he is. When Stephen died, he said, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit”, Acts 7:59. So as far as Stephen’s spirit was concerned, he would be with the Lord Jesus. But then we read that “devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him”, Acts 8:2. How could they carry him if he was with Christ? The answer is that, as far as the body was concerned, Stephen was carried by them, and lamented over by them. But as far as the spirit side of his person was concerned, he was in heaven. So it is here, for the Lord is going to raise the sleeping body of Lazarus, so He goes to him.

11:16
Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellowdisciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him.

Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellowdisciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him- he misunderstands “go to him”, and thinks it means, “go into death so as to be with him”. We might think lightly of his lack of understanding, but we ought to think highly of his readiness to go into death, if that meant they could all still be with the Lord. Perhaps Thomas did not say this in the hearing of the Lord, so He, not needing to reply, says nothing, even though He can understand the thoughts of men afar off. He knows that it will all become clear to them in a few hours time.

(b)    Verses 17-44
The manifestation of the glory of the Son of God

11:17
Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the grave four days already.

Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the grave four days already- this is a summary of the situation when He arrived in Judea. It was not that He only learned at this point that Lazarus had been dead four days, for He had declared to His disciples that he was dead, even when they were beyond Jordan. If He could say that definitely, then He must have known when it happened. So John is highlighting the situation as it was when Christ crossed into Judea, thus emphasising the gravity of the position, for it meant that corruption had well and truly set in.

11:18
Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off:

Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off- John tells us this to explain why so many people had come to comfort the sisters, as we learn in the next verse. Fifteen furlongs is just over two English miles.

11:19
And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them concerning their brother.

And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them concerning their brother- the household of the sisters is now joined by Jews from Jerusalem. They knew them well enough for them to be in the house, as we see from verse 31. That it was Jews who came is remarkable, for usually in John’s gospel this means the authorities, as distinct from the common people. We know from verse 46 that some were hostile to Christ, even among those who gathered at the graveside.

11:20
Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming, went and met him: but Mary sat still in the house.

Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming, went and met Him- it is understandable that she should wish to speak with Christ without the other mourners being present. Had she sensed that some of them were not sympathetic to Christ, and would soon be reporting the raising of Lazarus to the Pharisees, verse 46? We are given another clue about this in verse 28.

But Mary sat still in the house- she seems the more thoughtful of the two sisters, less impulsive, so whereas her sister rushed out to meet the Lord, Mary was content to wait for Him to come. It is good to keep calm in the crises of life, and let Him move according to His own way. We do not read that the Lord went into the house, certainly not before He had raised Lazarus; as we shall see, He sensed a certain amount of opposition from the mourners. Perhaps Mary sat still to allow Martha the opportunity to meet the Lord alone. If they had both left together the Jews would have followed, as they did later on, verse 31.

11:21
Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died.

Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died- this is not a criticism of His delay in coming, for she knew that Lazarus had died the day the message came to the Lord. She is affirming her confidence in His miracle-working ability. The tense of the verb “died” is the pluperfect, and she is focussing on an event that happened before Christ could have come anyway.

11:22
But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee.

But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee- her faith has risen higher than to think of Him just as a miracle worker. She knows Him to be in a special relationship with God; so special that whatever He might ask He would be given.

The only flaw in her statement is the word she used for “ask”, for it is the word that is used when an inferior asks of a superior. As the Son of God, Christ is not inferior to the Father, although having come into manhood He is subject. We are assured in verse 42 that He was confident of His relationship and communion with the Father.

Note that she does not presume to tell the Lord what He should do in this situation, but simply states what the situation is. Like Mary His mother at the marriage in Cana, she is content to leave the matter with Him, and not direct Him, John 2:3. The Lord had said, in connection with resurrection, “For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even so the Son quickeneth whom He will.” John 5:21. So when the Lord Jesus raised the dead, He was doing so in full fellowship with His Father, and His will and the Father’s coincided.

11:23
Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again.

Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again- this is a statement of truth, but is also designed to lead on to the revelation of further truth. Instead of discussing whether His presence before Lazarus had died would have made a difference, the Lord leads Martha on to higher things. After all, if He had come to Bethany and healed Lazarus’ sickness, they would not have seen His power over death and corruption.

In His first discourse in John’s gospel the Lord had declared that “all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth”, John 5:28,29, but prior to that He had said, “the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live”, verse 25. This second statement relates to believers alone. But whether believers or unbelievers, all shall rise from the dead, some to blessing, the rest to judgment.

11:24
Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.

Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day- the Jews divided time into two large periods which they called “The Age before the Messiah”, and “The Age of the Messiah”. They saw clearly that God’s plan for the earth was that the Messiah should reign. They did not know anything about this present period of time when God is calling out a heavenly people. So the end of the world or age is the end of the “Age before the Messiah”, which comes at the close of the seven-year Tribulation Period. So the last day that Martha refers to is the last day of the age before the Messiah, (a day of twenty four hours), and Daniel 12:1,2 had taught her that believers would be raised then, and she was confident that Lazarus was a believer. Old Testament saints, (and Martha was in practice one of these at that point in time), did not know of this present age when God is not dealing with Israel as such, and is calling men to repent and believe and become part of the church which is Christ’s body. See Ephesians 3 for the explanation of these things. The church is a heavenly company, being linked to Christ in heaven. He is coming as the Lord from heaven to take His church saints to be with Himself in the Father’s house, and then coming afterwards to the earth to reign.

11:25
Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live:

Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life- note there is no “Verily, verily” at the beginning of this statement. That expression introduces truth not revealed before, but the discourse of John 5:19-29 had set out these things, and this statement is a summary of them. It is not simply that Christ is able to raise the dead and give life, but more than this, the raising of the dead and the giving of life are expressions of what He is in Himself, and manifest His glory. He enlarges a little on the idea of resurrection in this verse, and on life in the next verse.

He that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live- this follows on from Martha’s expression of confidence that her brother would rise at the resurrection of the righteous. Because resurrection was vested in Christ personally, though, He could choose when it happened. More than this, His presence with the grieving sisters indicated that He was about to demonstrate His ability to raise the dead. This is the perfect answer to Martha’s statement about Lazarus not dying if the Lord had been there. He had deliberately not been there to show a greater glory.

11:26
And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this?

And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die- having affirmed that He personally is the resurrection, He now declares that He is the life. He is the full expression and personification of eternal life. If we wish to know what eternal life is like, we must look to Him. He was that eternal life which was with the Father, but was manifest to the apostles as He came into the world, and through them we can contemplate Him in that capacity also, see 1 John 1:1-4.

Notice that before it was “believeth…live”, whereas here it is “liveth…believeth”. In the former case it is the believer going into physical death, and then living again. In this case it is the believer possessing eternal life, and death having no real claim over him. He never dies as unbelievers die, for eternal life overwhelms death, since it is the life of the God who cannot be touched by death. The Lord had said “If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death”, John 8:51. The Jews misunderstood this, verse 52, thinking He was referring to never dying in any sense, whereas He meant never seeing death as sinners see it.

Believest thou this? Martha believed in principle the content of verse 25, for it concerns resurrection, and she had stated her belief about that in verse 24. But she was not so familiar with the truth of this verse, hence the Lord asks her if she believes this new truth.

11:27
She saith unto Him, Yea, Lord: I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world.

She saith unto him, Yea, Lord- she has taken in the new truth presented to her, recognising that He is Lord, and therefore is able to bring in the things He has spoken of.

I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world- Martha not only affirms that she believes what He has just said, but repeats the word believe to emphasise it, and goes on to define her belief. Before, she believed in general terms the principle of resurrection; now she demonstrates that she realises that the accomplishing of it is in His hands as Lord.

As the Christ He had shown Himself to have fulfilled the criteria Isaiah had set out, for he predicted that the true Messiah would open the eyes of the blind, unstop deaf ears, cause the lame to walk, and unloose the tongue of the dumb, Isaiah 35:5,6. Unlike the wicked Pharisees who, unable to deny these things had happened, attributed them to the power of Satan, she accepted the testimony of these miracles. But she went further, and not only linked Him with Israel as the Messiah, but linked Him with God as His Son. John tells us that his object in writing about the miracles that Christ had done was “that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name”, John 20:31. Martha is a good example of one who has believed these things about Him.

Martha describes this Christ the Son of God as the one who “should come into the world”. Is this her commentary on the “I am” of His statement about being the resurrection and the life? Has she understood that as one who says “I am”, He was present, and this supposes He had come into the world so as to be present, so that He may show Himself to be what He claimed to be? She recognises Him as the long-promised Messiah.

11:28
And when she had so said, she went her way, and called Mary her sister secretly, saying, The Master is come, and calleth for thee.

And when she had so said, she went her way, and called Mary her sister secretly- the Saviour is clearly content with her answer for He does not need to expand upon His words, for she has shown that she understood. That she called her sister secretly is a sign that not all who had come to mourn with them were sympathetic to Christ. His coming to Bethany represented a risk, as the conversation four days earlier had shown, verses 7 and 8, and also verse 16. No doubt He had warned Martha of this danger, even if she had not sensed it herself, hence she called Mary secretly.

Saying, The Master is come, and calleth for thee- when she first greeted Him she called Him Lord, thus recognising that, despite the fact that He had not been present before Lazarus had died, He was in control of the situation. Clearly He had indicated that He wished Mary to come out to where He was, so that He could speak to her outside the village, at least for a little while, before the Jews followed on behind. She has appreciated the teaching He has just given her, and calls Him Teacher now. Mary was used to sitting at His feet to hear His word, so she was responsive to Him as Teacher.

11:29
As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him.

As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him- she most probably already knew that the Lord was on His way, for Martha had heard of it, verse 20. But Mary had stayed behind in the house for the reason suggested in the comment on the previous verse. She rises up quickly not only to obey the Lord’s summons, but also to avoid the Jews following her too closely. She comes to Him outside the village.

11:30
Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was in that place where Martha met him.

Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was in that place where Martha met him- so again He had not hurried. It is important for Mary to have time with Him alone without onlookers.

11:31
The Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her, when they saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, saying, She goeth unto the grave to weep there.

The Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her- whether all of these were genuine mourners we do not know, but from the reaction of some to the raising of Lazarus it seems that some at least were hostile, and had been planted to spy out the situation. This will happen again, as Luke records, for we read of the chief priests and the scribes that they “watched him, and sent forth spies, which should feign themselves just men, that they might take hold of his words, that so they might deliver him unto the power and authority of the governor”, Luke 20:20.

When they saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, saying, She goeth unto the grave to weep there- they intend to keep close by Mary, especially if they have heard that Jesus was coming, so as to seek an occasion against Him. We are not told if the Lord was near the place where Lazarus was laid or not.

11:32
Then when Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet, saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died.

Then when Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet- we do not read that Martha did this, but that is not to say that she did not. The emphasis with Martha was on the teaching she received. With Mary it was on the worship she gave. She no doubt had enquired of Martha where He was, and came to the spot. Then she saw Him. Does this suggest that He had hidden Himself to avoid drawing attention to Himself before He had spoken with Mary?

Saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died- what she said reads the same in English as what her sister said, but there is a slight difference in that Martha used the pluperfect tense, whereas Mary used the aorist. The pluperfect puts the action further back, and tells us that Martha is taking into account the four days that have elapsed, but she also taking account of the fact that Lazarus at that moment was in a state of death, which is the force of the verb to die which she uses. She will return to this subject later on when she declares that “by this time he stinketh, for he hath been dead four days”, verse 39.

Mary, on the other hand, uses a verb which emphasises the act of dying, as if the coming of Christ has brought the moment Lazarus died all back to her. Mary, is concentrating on the very fact that he died, as if the shock of it remains with her. By His answer to Martha, the Lord has already made provision for both these ideas. The idea of being in corruption will be dealt with by He who is the resurrection. The fact that he had died will be dealt with by He who is the life. He had come “to bring life and immortality to light through the gospel”, 2 Timothy 1:10.

11:33
When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her, he groaned in the spirit, and was troubled.

When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her- overwhelmed by grief at the mention of the death of her brother, Mary gave way to weeping. The Jews also wept, but it remains to be seen if all of them were genuinely sympathetic. The time that Mary had alone with the Lord was no doubt very brief, for now the crowd has caught up with her. Perhaps they went to the grave first, and not finding her there, have searched out where she was.

He groaned in the spirit, and was troubled- there is a double response here. The word for “groaned” has an element of indignation about it, and could well be a reaction to the hypocritical weeping of the Jews, or some of them at least, for He knew their hearts. He was also troubled. This could be because He knew that some of those weeping would soon report what had happened to the Pharisees, and as a direct result of this a decision would be made to have Him killed, verse 53.

11:34
And said, Where have ye laid him? They said unto him, Lord, come and see.

And said, Where have ye laid him? This is His way of saying that He was about to deal with the matter. It is important that this climax-miracle should be done publicly. He was totally capable of raising Lazarus from a distance, but it must be made very clear who has effected this miracle. Peter could say on the Day of Pentecost, “Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs”, Acts 2:22.

Note the Lord does not say, “I will come and raise him”, as He had said, “I will come and heal him” to the centurion, Matthew 8:7. This would prevent the fact that Lazarus was in corruption being highlighted. Nor does He say, “Go thy way, Lazarus is raised”, as He had said “Go thy way, thy son liveth” to the nobleman, John 4:50. He must be present at the tomb to remove all reasonable doubt.

They said unto him, Lord, come and see- presumably the “they” is Martha and Mary, especially as they call Him Lord. They say “Come and see”, but He is coming to work.

11:35
Jesus wept.

Jesus wept- this is the word for weeping which means to “silently shed tears”, and contrasts with the ostentatious and loud wailing and beating of breasts that the professional wailers engaged in, as in Matthew 9:23-25. The Lord put such people out, for He had no time for the artificial.

There is expressed here the true and sympathetic manhood of the Lord Jesus, even more remarkable for being in the gospel which emphasises His Deity. Many a grieving soul has been comforted by the fact that the Lord does indeed know the feelings of deep sorrow that we experience. He has taken His sympathetic heart to heaven.

It has often been said that this verse is the shortest in the Bible. In English it is, but it is worth pointing out that there is a shorter one in Greek, which reads, “Rejoice evermore”, 1 Thessalonians 5:16. The one has sixteen letters, and the other fourteen. But do not these two verses sum up all that Christ was, and will be. He was the man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, yet by His work at Calvary He has triumphed over all that brings in sorrow, so that His people may rejoice evermore.

11:36
Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him!

Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him! Is this a genuine expression of admiration, or is it laced with sarcasm? As if to say “He makes a show of loving him now, but stayed two days where He was even though He knew His friend was sick”.

11:37
And some of them said, Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died?

And some of them said, Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died? Coming from Jerusalem as they did, verses 18 and 19, they mention the last miracle in the city, that of John 9, rather than refer to previous occasions when He raised the dead. We might think this is similar to what Martha and Mary had said, but the sisters made a statement of faith, but these are casting doubt on His abilities, and are seeking to encourage a spirit of disbelief. It is as if they are saying, “He may have cured a blind man, but that is the limit of His powers, and He admitted it by being reluctant to come”. “Even this man” suggests that Lazarus was a hard case to heal. They do not mention the idea of raising the dead.

11:38
Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave. It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it.

Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave- this is the second time He has groaned at the attitude of the Jews. Their statements did not bode well for the future.

It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it- the contrasts presented here between the raising of Lazarus and the resurrection of Christ are several:

1. Lazarus’ resting-place was in a cave, but no particulars are given about it, whereas we are given details about the tomb of Christ which assure us of its suitability for His unique and sinless person. His was a new tomb, and no-one else had ever lain there, so only He could emerge from it. Moreover, the grave of Christ was the subject of prophecy, Isaiah 53:9.

2. Lazarus’ tomb was not sealed, whereas Christ’s was, for the authorities feared that His disciples would steal the body.

3. Lazarus’ tomb was not guarded, for no one had any interest in taking his body away.

4. The stone at the entrance had to be removed to allow Lazarus out, for he was given his old body back, with all its physical limitations. The resurrection body of Christ is a spiritual body, and is not subject to the laws that govern physical objects. He could enter the upper room even when the doors were shut, John 20:19,26.

5. The body of Lazarus saw corruption, as the next verses show, but the body of Christ was neither inwardly corrupt, nor was it subject to corruption from without when He was in the tomb, Acts 2:27,31;13:37.

6. Lazarus was dependent on the power of Christ to be raised from the dead. Christ took His life again in accordance with the command of His Father, John 10:18.

7. Lazarus came forth bound hand and foot with grave-clothes, whereas Christ rose from the dead and left His grave-clothes undisturbed, John 20:6,7.

8. Lazarus was raised, but died again, whereas Christ could say to John, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death”, Revelation 1:18. And the apostle Paul can write, “Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him. For in that he died, he died unto sin once: but in that he liveth, he liveth unto God”, Romans 6:9,10.

11:39
Jesus said, Take ye away the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days.

Jesus said, Take ye away the stone- they may have thought that He was about to enter the cave to view the body of His friend. We see the reluctance of the Lord to have contact with the place of corruption. In Old Testament times a man who came into contact with a dead body or a grave needed to be cleansed by a special sin offering, Numbers 19. The Lord touched the hand of the dead daughter of Jairus, however, so He cannot be defiled by physical contact, for the virtue of His person is superior to the defilement.

We see also that neutral persons are called on to assist in this matter, just as servants were used to carry the water-made-wine to the governor at the wedding in Cana. Everything is done so that it is clear there is no trickery.

Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days- Martha wishes to shield Him from the stench of death, whereas Mary will go further and honour Him with the sweet savour of worship as she anoints Him, John 12:3. Mary does not believe that His dead body will need to be preserved, so she anoints Him whilst He is alive, in view of His death. Martha thinks the stink of death will be too much for Him, whereas He is about to deliver Lazarus from the corruption that produced the stench. This is a clear indication of His power to raise His people, for at that moment “the dead shall be raised incorruptible”, 1 Corinthians 15:52. This means they will have a body that is not only not corrupt, but is incorruptible, never to be corrupted, and moreover, unable to be corrupted.

The words of Martha literally are, “for it is four days”, as if she cannot bring herself to say the word “dead”, it is too painful. All such pain is about to be removed, just as all sadness will be removed in a day to come, for we read, “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.” Revelation 21:4.

11:40
Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?

Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God? Martha speaks of corruption, but Christ speaks of glory. It seems from this that the words of verse 4 were spoken when the messenger who brought word that Lazarus was sick was still present, and he conveyed this statement of the Lord to the sisters. There is the omission of “that the Son of God might be glorified thereby”, perhaps to avoid emphasising Himself in the presence of those who might be hostile. They would claim to be interested in the glory of God, but they were not ready to believe that He was the Son of God. Martha and Mary were, but not necessarily all the Jews present.

11:41
Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid. And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me.

Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid- the Lord was prepared to touch the bier of the widow’s son, and touch the hand of Jairus’ daughter, but He will not enter the place of the dead. In any case, there must be nothing done in hiding, so He remains out in the open. After His resurrection, women were invited by the angel to enter into the tomb, but it was then empty, for Christ had robbed it of its power.

And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me- it is remarkable that in this gospel of the Son of God we are told here of His complete dependence on His Father. There is no discord between being the Son of God with Divine power, and being a dependant man in subjection to God.

Whether this means that the Father heard Him at the start of the day as He communed with Him, and as they surveyed the events of the day together, as Isaiah 50:4,5 would indicate, or that He prayed as He walked along to the grave, we are not told. There is no reason why both should not be true. We are assured that the Son was ever in full communion with His Father, being at all times “in the bosom of the Father”, and therefore close to His heart, John 1:18. He was privy to His Father’s secrets, as not even a Moses was.

The physical act of lifting up His eyes signifies concentration on heaven’s interests, and the looking away from the disturbing scenes of earth. The act also drew the attention of the people to the fact that He was moving according to the will of heaven. When they had taken away the stone, all eyes would have been on Him, but His eye was on His Father.

11:42
And I knew that thou hearest me always: but because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me.

And I knew that thou hearest me always- a reference to His knowledge in the more distant past, not just in the present, since it is “knew”, not “know”. In other words, the communion and answers He knew as He stood by the grave were His constant experience during His life.

But because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me- being heard was not a new experience for Him, but He expressed the fact for the spiritual welfare of the people. If they took note of the truth that He was ever in harmony with His Father, they would come to realise that He had sent Him. They would do this because He is making the raising of Lazarus a test. If he does not emerge from the grave at the command of Christ, then the people would be justified in saying that He was not sent of God. On the other hand, if he did emerge, it would be proof that He was acting as the Sent One.

11:43
And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth.

And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth- in His discourse on the subject of His Deity, the Lord indicated that one of the signs of His equality with God the Father was His ability to raise the dead. (After all, when a man dies his spirit goes back to God that gave it, Ecclesiastes 12:7, and when he is raised it returns. He must be God if He has control of that process). His words were, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. In the previous verse He had told of His ability to give eternal life, but now He speaks of resurrection. But notice the “now is”, for this would refer to His present power, as opposed to His power to raise the dead in the future at His coming. A prime example of this is the raising of Lazarus.

Note that the man to be raised needs to be named, or else others might rise. Because he was a believer, Lazarus heard the voice as the voice of the Son of God. So there must be some mysterious connection still between the spirit of a dead person and his body, for a dead person heard. The unsaved in the day of resurrection will hear the voice of the Son of man, John 5:27-29, for that title tells of His authority over all men, believers or not. The loud voice tells of confidence in what He is doing. It is not a whisper so that if Lazarus does not come forth the excuse could be given that the bystanders misheard Him.

11:44
And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with graveclothes: and his face was bound about with a napkin. Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go.

And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with graveclothes- that he came forth shows that the corruption which had set in was now reversed. Christ rose and left the grave clothes behind, for His body was spiritual now, and left the wrappings without them being removed from His body. It was this that convinced John that He was risen. Lazarus has been returned to his former state, and therefore he is still restricted. The fact that he was able to move suggests that each limb was wrapped separately. John says of the wrapping of the body of Christ, “as the manner of the Jews is to bury”, John 19:40.

And his face was bound about with a napkin- despite being able to move out of the cave, Lazarus has not enough freedom to remove his head covering. No doubt this is a practical thing, for to emerge out of a pitch-black cave into bright sunlight would be a shock. It also shows the reality of his death, for how could he breathe with grave clothes wound around his face?

It does also serve to remind us of the contrast at the resurrection that will take place at Christ’s coming, for whereas Lazarus could not see Christ at first, as soon as believers are raised “we shall see him as he is”, 1 John 3:2, even though at present it can be said, “whom having not seen ye love”, 1 Peter 1:8. Job could say, “For I know that my redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth: And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God: Whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another; though my reins be consumed within me.” Job 19:25-27.

The word for napkin is also used for a sweat-cloth in Luke 19:20, a grim reminder of God’s words to Adam after he had sinned, “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it was thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return”, Genesis 3:19.

Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go- when the saints arise at the Lord’s coming they shall be freed from all limitations, including “the bondage of corruption”, and they will enjoy the “glorious liberty of the children of God”, Romans 8:21. This will be the signal for the whole of creation to be delivered from the bondage of corruption. Lazarus, however, was still to an extent in bondage.

To let him go is perhaps more than simply unwind the wrappings to allow him to move freely. We have noticed that there are some hostile persons in the crowd, and the Lord ensures the safety of Lazarus by sending him away. We know from the next chapter that the chief priests wanted to kill Lazarus also, 12:10,11. The very people that should have welcomed God’s power in their midst, were those who sought to destroy both Christ and Lazarus. And of course later on they will turn their attention to all believers, as the history of Saul of Tarsus shows. Far from letting the believers go, he dragged them off to prison, Acts 8:3.

(c)    Verses 45-57
The manifestation of the wickedness of the Council

11:45
Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things which Jesus did, believed on him.

Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things which Jesus did, believed on Him- as always, the person and work of Christ causes a division, as we see from this verse and the next. It is not possible to be neutral about Christ. As He said Himself, “Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay; but rather division: For from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided; three against two, and two against three.” Luke 12:51,52.

The faith of these people is the desired result of the miracles of Christ. If men were not prepared to believe Him simply by Him declaring who He was, then they should believe because of what He did. The Lord said to Philip, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” John 14:11. John tells us why he wrote his gospel, “And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: but these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.” John 20:30,31.

11:46
But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees, and told them what things Jesus had done.

But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees- such is the hardness of the heart of man that even seeing a man rise from death and corruption with their own eyes does not convince them. Some people say today that they would believe if God intervened in the world. We see from the reaction of the men in this passage that this would not happen. The saying in the world is “Seeing is believing”, whereas the word of Christ in this very passage is “if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see”, verse 40. John has recorded the miracle so that as we read his account it is as if we were there at the time. So we do not need a repeat miracle. What we do need is to believe the record that God has given to us of His Son.

And told them what things Jesus had done- no doubt this was why some of them had been to Bethany in the first place, pretending to be sympathetic towards Mary and Martha, but having a hidden agenda.

11:47
Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles.

Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council- this may not have been a formal meeting of the Sanhedrim, (a word which simply means “a sitting together” of the leaders in Israel), but a hastily arranged gathering. The chief priests were most likely Sadducees, and the Pharisees, although opposed to them on many points, (including whether there was such a thing as the resurrection of the body, Acts 23:8), agreed with them when it came to rejecting Christ.

And said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles- this is an important testimony from the enemies of Christ that He did, in fact, perform miracles. The only way they could excuse themselves from believing in Him was to say that He did the works by the power of Satan. They would rather blaspheme His name than believe on His name; such is the human heart. And in this case, such is the religious heart.

11:48
If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him: and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation.

If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him- “let him thus alone” means “let Him alone as we have done in the past”. A great change has come about, for the raising of Lazarus is so dramatic that they realise matters have come to a climax. By “all men” they mean the common people, those who, on their own admission, they feared, Matthew 21:26.

And the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation- they held their positions only because it suited the Romans to allow it. The high priests were appointed by the Romans. Pilate was governor of Judea, but left the running of Jerusalem to the priests and Pharisees. They are more interested in holding on to their position and power than they are to bow to the truth and believe Christ. This is another way of saying, “We have no king but Caesar”, John 19:15. They had “climbed up some other way” to gain a place as rulers in Israel, John 10:1, but they had no moral authority.

Note the claim they make here, that the nation is their nation. Thus they are in direct opposition to Christ who, being the rightful heir to the throne and the land, “came unto his own”, that is, His own things, but, sadly, “his own received him not”, John 1:11. Matthew had made the claim of Christ to the throne and the nation in his first chapter, and the passage ends with a reference to “his people”, Matthew 1:21.

11:49
And one of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all,

And one of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that same year- it is not that Caiaphas was high priest only during that year. In fact, he was high priest from about AD 18 to 36. The point that John is making is that he was the high priest the year the Lord was crucified. As such, he had the final decision regarding Christ, and therefore was the most guilty. As the Lord said to Pilate, “he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin”, John 19:11. In theory, as high priest, he should have been in touch with God more than a heathen like Pilate, but it was not so. So because of his privileged position he was the more guilty.

Said unto them, Ye know nothing at all- something of the arrogance of the Sadducee comes over here, as he asserts his high priestly authority, and labels his fellow council members ignorant. The concept of “let each esteem other better than themselves”, Philippians 2:3, is foreign to him.

11:50
Nor consider that it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.

Nor consider that it is expedient for us- this is their whole concern, what is convenient for them. They are the complete opposite of Christ, who looked not on His own things, but the things of others, Philippians 2:4.

That one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not- he does not mean “die for the people” in the sense that the apostle Paul used the term when he wrote “Christ died for us”, Romans 5:8. What Caiaphas means is that they will hand Christ over to death if that will appease the Romans and cause them to not take away their place and nation, enabling them to continue in their positions of power and prestige. Christ’s death for us in the gospel sense is the ultimate in self-sacrifice on His part. Christ’s death in the Caiaphas sense is the ultimate in selfishness on their part.

11:51
And this spake he not of himself: but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation;

And this spake he not of himself- the question is, who motivated Caiaphas to speak like this? It is indeed true that Christ died for the nation of Israel, but as we have seen, not in the sense in which Caiaphas meant it. This utterance cannot be of God, therefore. He was energised by Satan to speak in such a way as most of the council would believe him.

But being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation- John again tells us that Caiaphas was high priest that year, to emphasise that the man who is claiming to prophesy is the one who shall cause Christ to be crucified. The statement “one man should die for the nation” is said to be a rabbinic quotation, so is not original to Caiaphas. Satan knew that the Lord Jesus was the Messiah, and therefore knew He would be “cut off out of the land of the living”, and as Isaiah also said, “for the transgression of my people was he stricken”, Isaiah 53:8. He could deduce from this that Christ would die for the nation, and therefore he could move Caiaphas to say what he did.

11:52
And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad.

And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad- we see how subtle the enemy is, for it will be the case that the scattered of Israel, the ten tribes that went into captivity, shall indeed be gathered back as the prophets said. For example, Hosea wrote, “Then said God, Call his name Lo-ammi: for ye are not my people, and I will not be your God. Yet the number of the children of Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which cannot be measured nor numbered; and it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people, there it shall be said unto them, Ye are the sons of the living God. Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come up out of the land: for great shall be the day of Jezreel.” Hosea 1:9-11. There is nothing in the high priest’s “prophecy” that is new; it is the use of Old Testament prophecies to further the wicked agenda of the high priest as he tried to give the impression that he had a word from God.

11:53
Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death.

Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death- browbeaten by the high priest’s arrogant tone, and impressed by the “prophecy” he had uttered, the council go along with his plan. Jacob uttered a true prophecy about this situation when he foretold what Simeon and Levi would do in the last days. Levi being the tribe that would produce the priesthood, and Simeon, meaning “hearing”, being those who would listen to them. Jacob said, “Simeon and Levi are brethren; instruments of cruelty are in their habitations. O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united: for in their anger they slew a man, and in their selfwill they digged down a wall.” Genesis 49:5-7. Notice the two-fold result of the secret council and assembly of these men. They slay a man, condemning Christ to death. But they also dig down a wall, for as a result of them rejecting Christ, God saw to it that the city of Jerusalem was destroyed.

11:54
Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews; but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim, and there continued with his disciples.

Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews- at the end of chapter 10, when the Jews sought to take Him, He had retired beyond Jordan, and many resorted to Him there, 10:39,40. But the death of His friend Lazarus had brought Him into Judea again. Now however, the official decision has been made to have Him killed, so He withdraws finally, and will only come to Jerusalem again to die at the moment of God’s appointing, and not man’s.

But went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim- He deliberately chose an obscure place, and one near the wilderness, so that if search parties were sent out to find Him He could go into hiding. How sad it is that the most accessible of men, who had come unto His own, is now found distancing Himself from them because of their hostility. God had said through the prophet, “I will go and return to my place, till they acknowledge their offence, and seek my face: in their affliction they will seek me early.” Hosea 5:15. There is a sense in which the coming of Christ into the world from the Father was the start of His return to the Father, for that was always in mind. Ephraim is a village in the uncultivated hill-country some thirteen miles north east of Jerusalem, and near to the wilderness, as John observes.

And there continued with his disciples- no doubt He sought to prepare them for what was soon to happen in Jerusalem at Passover time.

11:55
And the Jews’ passover was nigh at hand: and many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves.

And the Jews’ passover was nigh at hand- this is most probably the fourth Passover during the Lord’s ministry. The gospel of John can be looked on as structured around these passovers. How sad to notice that John has to call it the Jew’s passover. Originally given as a feast, it was a feast of the Lord, Leviticus 23:4,5, but had degenerated into a mere religious observance. By fulfilling the passover feast, (for “Christ our passover is sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7), the Lord rescued it from being a ritual, and transformed it into something with deep spiritual meaning.

And many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves- there was a large pool just outside the walls of Jerusalem in which pilgrims could wash before they entered the temple precincts. No doubt Peter and John washed there when they went to the temple to have their passover lamb sacrificed. But the temple courts had dusty floors, (as we know from the fact that the Lord wrote in the dust in John 8:6), so that in between bathing and coming to the altar their feet had become defiled. There were stone foot-baths provided, however, for this specific purpose, and they would have washed their feet in these. (In fact, some of these foot-baths can be seen in Jerusalem even today). So they knew the difference between bathing all over and washing the feet. This gives significance to the words of Christ to them in the upper room after He had washed their feet, “He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit”, John 13:10.

There is for the believer an all-over washing, the washing of regeneration, as the word of God is applied to the whole person, and defilement is dealt with initially. As the apostle Paul wrote to Titus, “according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost”, Titus 3:5. Regeneration is a new state of things, and the word of God, applied by the Holy Spirit, purifies the heart and life from defilement which otherwise would render us unfit for that new state of things. But if fellowship with Christ is to be maintained in its fulness then occasional defilement needs to be dealt with on an ongoing basis. This is again done by the application of relevant scriptures to the defilement in question. As the psalmist asked, “Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?” and he answered his own question with the words, “by taking heed thereto according to thy word”, Psalm 119:9. Because the believer has this provision, there is no need for ritual washings and purification. Any system that engages in these practices has not realised what is the true Christian position.

11:56
Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast?

Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast? They should have known that as a godly Jew the Lord Jesus would obey the requirements of the law which said, “Three times in a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose; in the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of tabernacles: and they shall not appear before the Lord empty”, Deuteronomy 16:16. When the law said “three times” it did not mean attend three feasts out of the seven. The thought is of three seasons, the first being that of passover, unleavened bread and wave sheaf; the second being the feast of weeks; the third, the feast of trumpets, the day of atonement, and the feast of tabernacles.

These people, as they stand talking in the temple courts, wonder if He is brave enough to come back to the place where a few months before they had tried to stone Him, John 10:31. They seem to incline to the view that He would not, such is their lack of understanding of Him. He would in fact come to Jerusalem for the feast, but would become the fulfilment of it as the true passover lamb, the Lamb of God.

11:57
Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment, that, if any man knew where he were, he should shew it, that they might take him.

Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment- it seems that separate commandments had been given, for some might not be inclined to listen to priests of the Sadducee party, but they would obey the Pharisees, so both sets of rulers had given commandment. Their commandment is in direct conflict with God’s will, which is that men honour His Son, not take steps to crucify Him.

That, if any man knew where he were, he should shew it, that they might take him- by going away to a remote and obscure spot, the Lord has foiled their plans. It is not wise to deliberately put oneself in danger if it can be avoided in an ethical way. During the wilderness temptation the Lord had refused to put God to the test to see if He would protect Him.

MATTHEW 2

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

MATTHEW 2

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-12 The search for the child
(b) Verses 13-15 The sojourn in Egypt
(c) Verses 16-18 The slaughter of the innocents
(d) Verses 19-23 The settlement in Nazareth

(a)   Verses 1-12
The search for the child

2:1
Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem,

Now when Jesus was born- Matthew does not give us an account of the actual birth of Christ, but tells us that Joseph was to name the child after He had been born, and also what happened after that. He does not tell us how long after the birth the events he narrates took place, but we may deduce it to a degree. Whereas Dr. Luke tells us the circumstances of the birth, Matthew acts as a registrar, recording the birth officially, as befits the report of the birth of the King.

The expression “when Jesus was born” does not mean that the wise men came the moment He was born. The sense is “Now, Jesus having been born”, without specifying how much time had elapsed. Matthew’s main object is to tell us the birth was during the reign of Herod. He shows how Israel’s king became an enemy of Christ, whereas Luke shows how that the Gentile Caesar, by his issuing a decree as to where the citizens should be enrolled, unwittingly ensured the fulfilment of prophecy.

In Bethlehem of Judea- this is where the prophet Micah said He would be born, and the scribes understood it that way. Bethlehem was David’s home town, and it was appropriate that his most illustrious son should be born there. This confused the Jews later on, for some said, “Shall Christ come out of Galilee? Hath not the scripture said that Christ cometh of the seed of David, and out of the town of Bethlehem, where David was?” John 7:41,42. So they knew Jesus as being of Nazareth, yet the scripture said Messiah would come out of, (“apo”), Bethlehem. Some decide, therefore, that Jesus cannot be the Messiah. This was because they did not note the difference between being “apo” a town, and being “ek” a town. “Apo” a town means you are living there at the time spoken of; “ek” a town means that was where you were born. For instance, Philip was of (apo) Bethsaida, but he was (ek) the city of Andrew and Peter, which was Capernaum. (The word “ek” is in the Textus Receptus, but has been left untranslated in the Authorised Version). So the fact is that Philip was currently living in Bethsaida, but he originated from the same city as Andrew and Peter, namely Capernaum.

So they said that Jesus was from (apo) the town of Bethlehem, meaning that was where He lived. In this, of course, they were wrong. If they had said He was from (ek) the town of Bethlehem, they would have been right, for that was His birthplace. Of all the occasions that the Lord Jesus is designated as being of Nazareth, (including when He described Himself as such in Acts 22:8), only two have a preposition in the phrase. Those two references are Matthew 21:11, when He rode into Jerusalem, and the multitudes, many of whom would have come from distant countries for the feast, asked who He was, and Acts 10:38, where Peter is preaching to the Gentile Cornelius. So those not familiar with the Jewish scene were told He came from Nazareth as His hometown. He is never said to be Jesus “ek” Nazareth, as if that was His birthplace. We shall see in verse 6 that He was “ek” Bethlehem.

In the days of Herod the king- Matthew has an interest in the throne of Israel, so relates his narrative of the birth of the True King in connection with Herod, who was on the throne of Israel at the time. Luke, however, relates his history to Caesar, for Christ is Son of man, destined to govern the whole world, and do it in a far more extensive way than even Caesar did or could.

Behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem- we are not told that these men are kings, nor are we told there were three of them. We should beware of jumping to conclusions in spiritual matters, and always have Scriptural support for what we believe and teach. “What saith the scripture” was the watchword of the apostles.

The word Matthew uses for these men is “magi”, but we should not assume they were magicians. Herodotus uses the term for a tribe of Medes who had a priestly role in the Persian empire. Daniel uses the word of wise men who attended on the King, and claimed to have the ability to interpret dreams, Daniel 1:20; 2:27; 5:15. They were simply learned men, and probably had a deep interest in astronomy. They came from the east, just as Balaam had done many centuries before, Deuteronomy 23:4. Naturally, because they had realised that a king had been born, they made their way to the palace.

2:2
Saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him.

Saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews? They use the expression King of the Jews, whereas Nathaniel called the Lord Jesus the King of Israel, John 1:49. There are two terms by which the descendants of Jacob were known. They were Israelites, based on Jacob’s other name Israel. This is their name of destiny, for God’s promise is to bless them as Israel. After the nation had been taken into captivity, however, they began to be called Jews, for this is their name of disgrace. The word is based on the name Judah, the tribe that the kings came from. Something of the low state of the nation is indicated, therefore, by this use of the term King of the Jews. The Lord Jesus had made Himself of no reputation, and it is even seen in this title that men gave to Him.

For we have seen his star in the east- the star must have been a supernatural sign given to them, judging by the way it moved, as verse 9 describes, and as this verse implies. They had observed the sudden appearance of this star, for the words are literally “we have seen His star in its rising”. No conjunction of planets could have directed them in such an accurate way, even to the extent of standing over the specific house where Christ was.

It is said that the ancients allocated portions of the night sky to individual nations. Balaam referred to this when he said, “There shall come a star out of Jacob, and a sceptre shall rise out of Israel, and shall smite the corners of Moab, and destroy all the children of Sheth. And Edom shall be a possession, Seir also shall be a possession for His enemies; and Israel shall do valiantly”, Numbers 24:17,18. So when the magi see a star appear in the section of the sky allotted to the nation of Israel, they correctly deduce that Balaam’s prophecy is beginning to be fulfilled. By star is meant a prominent person, and by sceptre is meant someone to rule. We are reminded of Jacob’s words to Judah, “The sceptre shall not depart from Judah…until Shiloh come, and unto Him shall the gathering of the people be”, Genesis 49:10. Being learned men, the magi would no doubt have a copy of the Old Testament, and would know both Jacob’s words, and also the prophecy of Balaam. They put the two together, and resolved to be amongst those who “gathered” to the new-born King. Perhaps they were surprised on arrival in Jerusalem, the capital city, that there was not a great stir at the news of the birth of a king. Is this why they asked where He was, as if they thought they had come to the wrong place? The star does not seem to have led them all the way from the east. They saw it in it’s significant place in the sky, drew their own conclusions, and headed for Jerusalem. It is only after they have not found the King there that the star reappears for them, verse 9.

Notice the unusual idea they have, for no-one is born king normally. The order is usually the birth of a prince who succeeds to the throne on the death of his father the king. This child is different, and even the expression used shows it. He does not succeed to David’s throne only because He is descended from David, for we have already seen that He is not the son of Joseph, whose right to the throne was cancelled by him being descended from Jeconiah. He cannot be King by that route, even though He is descended from David. His kingship is vested in His Deity, for God is King of Israel, Isaiah 43:15, and He is God, and the Lord God will give to Him the throne of His Father David, so it will be His by higher prerogative than even Solomon. When he sits on the throne of Israel God the Father will say to Him, “Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever”, Hebrews 1:8.

And are come to worship him- they may not have fully known the identity of this child. It was fitting that they should worship Him, for He is God manifest in flesh, but they do not necessarily realise this, They think Him simply worthy of great respect, since a sign of His birth has been placed in the heavens. But He has made Himself of no reputation.

2:3
When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him.

When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled- well might he be, for he had spent the forty years of his reign in warding off rivals, murdering them if necessary. The reference to a star would not be lost on him, and the ominous words of Balaam would terrify him, for Balaam had spoken of Edom being a possession, and Herod was partly Edomite. Was this a prophecy of his downfall at the hands of the new king?

And all Jerusalem with him- Balaam had said, “Out of Jacob shall come He that shall have dominion, and shall destroy him that remaineth of the city”, Numbers 24:19. Did the inhabitants of Jerusalem wonder if this meant them? They did not realise that, far from bringing trouble on the nation, Christ came as the Prince of peace. But that peace would be founded on righteousness, and this was why the men of Jerusalem were troubled, for they had guilty consciences. Before he foretells the coming of John the Baptist, Isaiah records God’s words to Jerusalem, “Comfort ye, comfort ye, My people, saith your God. Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned: for she hath received of the Lord’s hand double for all her sins”, Isaiah 1:1,2. God anticipates the result of the coming of Christ, and the atonement He would make for her sins. Only because of this can Jerusalem know comfort. When the wise men came, however, it was a guilty city, in that it went along with Herod and his wickedness. It would later on multiply its guilt by casting out her rightful King and crucifying Him. There can be no comfort for such a people. When He comes again, however, there will be “a fountain opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and uncleanness”, Zechariah 13:1. They will come into the good of His atoning sacrifice at Calvary.

2:4
And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born.

And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together- this is an indication of the low state of the nation. Herod the king has no real claim to the throne, the scribes are a poor replacement for the prophets, and the chief priests are riddled with corruption. They, all of them, demonstrate the great need in the nation. Isaiah said Messiah would be a root out of dry ground, and here is an illustration of the dryness of the ground.

He demanded of them where Christ should be born- it is interesting that Matthew interprets the request of Herod as an enquiry about the Messiah. He is in no doubt that the Messiah and the King of the Jews is one and the same person. The tense of the verb “demanded” is the imperfect, meaning “he kept on demanding or pestering”. Herod is desperate to know the birthplace of this rival king. This is the sure indication of a man with an evil conscience, who knows his claim to the throne is shaky.

2:5
And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judaea: for thus it is written by the prophet,

And they said unto him- they do not seem to have to think about the matter; for them it is common knowledge. For Herod it was new information, such was his disinterest in the Scriptures.

In Bethlehem of Judaea: for thus it is written by the prophet- there was another Bethlehem in the territory of Zebulun in Galilee, Joshua 19:15 so the correct town is given here.

2:6
And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda: for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel.

This is a quotation from Micah 5:2. The words as found in Micah and Matthew are as follows:

MICAH 5:2

MATTHEW 2:6

1. But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah,

1. And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda,

2. though thou be little

2. art not the least

3. among the thousands of Judah,

3. among the princes of Juda:

4. yet out of thee shall He come forth unto Me

4. for out of thee shall come

5. that is to be ruler in Israel;

5. a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel.

6. whose goings forth have been from of old,

7. from everlasting.

Line 1. The word “Ephratah” identifies the town in Old Testament times, as “in the land of Juda” does in New Testament times.

Line 2. Micah emphasises the littleness of the town in his day. How appropriate that it should be the birthplace of Him who had made Himself of no reputation. He comes not to a famous capital city, but a small place. However, through His birth there the town has received a stature beyond its size, for it is now not the least. Like its honourable visitant, it has gone from littleness to greatness.

Line 3. The word for prince has the thought of chief person or place. The scribes have been asked where the king of the Jews is to be born. The one who is to be born is in no way inferior to the rest of the princes of Judah, so the place is no longer inferior either, despite being the least among the cities thousands of Judah in old time.

Line 4. Micah emphasises that this Personage comes forth to God. The scribes simply say “come forth”, thus lessening the impact of the words of the prophet. Perhaps they can see that Herod is not pleased with the facts that are being presented to him. Matthew infallibly records the fallible translation of the scribes.

Line 5. The word ruler in Micah’s prophecy is an allusion to the promise God gave to David, that “There shall not fail thee a man to be ruler in Israel”, 2 Chronicles 7:18. The scribes are strictly correct in their translation, but they are careful to not give the impression that this governor is actually destined for the throne. The scribes speak of “My people Israel”, which perhaps explains why they did not say “unto Me” in line 4, for the thought is contained in the expression “My people”. If He rules God’s people, then He comes forth to God in that way. He will present Himself as the rightful heir to the throne. He would also offer Himself without spot to God, Hebrews 9:14, presenting Himself for sacrifice, for He is son of Abraham as well as son of David.

The idea in the word govern is that of ruling as a shepherd rules his flock, for their benefit and protection. A direct contrast to the rule of Herod, who being part-Edomite, was like Esau the father of the Edomites, who was a cunning hunter, Genesis 25:27.

Lines 6 and 7. The scribes stop at this point, perhaps afraid to speak of the other-worldly nature of this ruler who is to be born. They appreciate that Herod will be even more agitated than he is by such a thought. It is a sad fact that this is indicative of the attitude of the religious leaders of Israel during Christ’s public ministry. They refused the fact that He had been in the purpose of God from all eternity, waiting for that moment when He would step into time to fulfil His Father’s will. Here was a testimony to the eternal being of the Messiah, yet when He came they refused that claim.

2:7
Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men, enquired of them diligently what time the star appeared.

Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men- he makes no comment about the word from the scribes, but immediately begins to devise ways of ridding himself of this rival. But he does not want the scribes to know of this yet, for their conscience is no doubt less hardened than his, and they may protest, and delay his plans. They might also alert the wise men to the cruelty of Herod.

Enquired of them diligently what time the star appeared- he wishes to calculate the age of the child, so that he knows who to slaughter. It took Ezra four months to travel from Babylon to Jerusalem, Ezra 7:9.

2:8
And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently for the young child; and when ye have found him, bring me word again, that I may come and worship him also.

And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently for the young child- craftily he uses the wise men to be his spies, so that suspicion against him is not roused. He forgets that “the eyes of the Lord go to and from through the whole earth, beholding the evil and the good”, xxx. He now knows that the one born is a young child, not a new-born baby.

Notice that neither Herod nor the scribes “spiritualise” the prophet’s words, as if to say the child would be born in the “House of Bread”, the meaning of the name Bethlehem. They saw Bethlehem as a physical location, and not a metaphor for a prosperous place. The prophetic writings have no settled meaning if they at the mercy of the imagination of the expositor.

And when ye have found him, bring me word again, that I may come and worship him also- if the wise men had not been warned of God, they would have done this. They clearly do not know the character of the man they are dealing with. They might have thought it strange that Herod did not accompany them, but it was not advisable to question a king in those days.

2:9
When they had heard the king, they departed; and, lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was.

When they had heard the king, they departed- perhaps they were not allowed to be present when the scribes told Herod the location of the child’s birth, so they have to rely on Herod relaying them the information. They hear this, and also his desire to worship the child at a later date.

And, lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them Matthew indicates that the star, having appeared to them in a significant place in the sky when they were in the east, in their home country, now appears again, but this time moving, so that they are able to follow where it leads. This could not be said of any planet. These are learned men; they are not going to imagine a stationary star is moving. They do not have to ask how to get to Bethlehem, for the star guides them. As they travelled, they might have wondered why the king was not born in the palace in the capital city. But this is no ordinary king. They must have even more surprised if they were to see the child in Nazareth, which was an obscure place.

If it is the case that Joseph and Mary have returned home to Nazareth with the child, and have then gone up to Jerusalem to present Him to the Lord at the age of forty days, and returned to Nazareth again, they have done their duty according to the law before Herod is aware of the birth of the child.

Till it came and stood over where the young child was- it is important to notice that Matthew does not say the star led them to Bethlehem. No doubt they were expecting to be led there, according to the word of the scribes, but the “lo” indicates something of their surprise when the star did not take the Bethlehem road. It is important that Herod should think they are going to Bethlehem, in order that Joseph and Mary can have time to make their escape. So the star, having appeared in the sky when they were in the east, and having reappeared to move them on from Jerusalem, now stands still over the house where the child is, thus pinpointing accurately the spot. Matthew does not say the star was over the house where the family were, but where the young child was, for He is the object of their search. They are left in no doubt as to who they should worship, and to whom they should give their gifts. Those who wish to give Christ His due must do so guided by light from heaven.

2:10
When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy.

When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy- either this is prior to the star moving them on to where the child was, indicating they were genuinely delighted that they are being led to the one they seek, or, that they rejoiced when they saw that the star had stood still over the house. Herod was troubled, but the wise men were overjoyed.

2:11
And when they were come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary his mother, and fell down, and worshipped Him: and when they had opened their treasures, they presented unto Him gifts; gold, and frankincense and myrrh.

And when they were come into the house- so Matthew does not mention a stable, nor does he call the Lord Jesus a babe, as Luke does in his account of the birth. The sequence of events is given to us by Luke, for he tells us that the child is presented to the Lord at the age of forty days, and then Joseph and Mary return to Nazareth, Luke 2:22,39. Mary has offered the gift the poor were allowed to bring, so she could not yet have the gold and other valuable gifts the wise men brought. The shepherds are not said to have offered gifts. The place where they came is deliberately left vague, lest superstition should be encouraged.

They saw the young child with Mary his mother- their object of attention, and worship, is the Lord Jesus alone. No mention is made of Joseph, and Mary is called His mother, not Mary, so there is no prominence given to her at all, she is just the mother of the most important person in the house. Nor is the expression “mother and child” used, for the same reason. Such an expression has pagan undertones, stemming as it does from the idolatrous system initiated by Semiramis, the wife of Nimrod.

And fell down, and worshipped him- they worship Him with no ulterior motive, for the child is not yet on the throne; they are not trying to gain favour from an influential monarch. We need not think of this worship being given because they thought Him to be God manifest in the flesh, unless they were informed in some way that this was the case. The worship here is that attitude of respect and deference that is due to an important person; so important that a sign appeared in the heavens at His birth.

And when they had opened their treasures- they no doubt needed resources for the journey, yet are prepared to put their needs to one side, as they recognise His greatness. They had clearly made preparation for their visit to this king, and they do not hesitate to give Him their gifts even though He is not in a palace, for the star has guided them. They did not make the surroundings an excuse to keep their treasures to themselves. The word “treasure” has the idea of a casket in which valuables are placed for safe keeping”. But like Mary of Bethany, who “kept” her alabaster box, John 12:7, so these open their treasures, and dispense them to Him who is most worthy of them.

They presented unto him gifts; gold, and frankincense and myrrh- each one of these items was extremely valuable. In fact, frankincense is said to be worth its weight in gold, and all three gifts would be valued highly by kings. We can be sure that heaven valued their gifts highly too, for they represented the estimate these wise men had of His worth. We do not know if the wise men saw the significance of their gifts, but how appropriate they were, and also the order in which they were given.

They first of all give gold, that which in the Scriptures is the symbol of Deity. How fitting that this should be given to Him, (not to Mary or Joseph), for He is God manifest in flesh, 1 Timothy 3:16. The there was frankincense. We noted the following things in connection with the Meat Offering of Leviticus 2:

“The frankincense shrub yielded a gum from its leaves, and also when its bark was injured in some way. The drops that result from this are white, (the Hebrew word for frankincense means “white”), and when they solidify they sparkle. Bitter to the taste, frankincense was very fragrant when burnt. A picture is built up in our minds by these facts. That which manifests itself from within, and this more abundantly under suffering; which by its very name is white, speaking of righteousness and purity; which is at one and the same time bitter and sweet; which is in great demand, and therefore is costly, being said to be worth more than its weight in gold, with kings and emperors competing to secure the best samples; was sourced outside the land of Canaan; which had healing abilities; which was an ingredient of the holy incense used in the Tabernacle.

There is presented to us in these things the very features which marked Christ as a man. For thirty largely-silent years He yielded to God that which gave Him the utmost pleasure, for He grew up before Him as a tender plant, Isaiah 53:2. Yet when the trials and buffetings of His ministry amongst men began, they only served to diffuse the blessedness of His person. He was characterised by righteousness and purity. So much so that He can be positively identified simply by the terms “Holy One”, Psalm 16:10, and “The Holy One and the Just”, Acts 3:14. He is Jesus Christ the righteous, 1 John 2:1.

His life was a perfect blend of sorrow because of the condition of things all around Him, and deep, personal joy in God. He was Man of Sorrows, Isaiah 53:3, yet spoke of His own special joy, John 15:11.

He is expressly described by God as precious, Isaiah 28:16, 1 Peter 2:4,6, and this is echoed by His people, for “unto you therefore which believe He is precious”, 1 Peter 2:7. Like the frankincense, Christ came from other climes, being “from above”, John 8:23, or as we sing sometimes “Thy bosom was, of native right, His proper, secret dwelling-place”.

And such was the preciousness of the personality and character of Christ to His Father, that, like the sweet incense of old, He has been given a place before the very throne of God in the sanctuary, Exodus 30:36, Hebrews 9:24. Perhaps the apostle John had this in mind when, having spoken of the one who is the propitiation for our sins, he goes on to comfort the children of God that their sins have been forgiven for His name’s sake, 1 John 2:12. Their forgiveness is firmly established on the ground of the shed blood of Christ, and on the merits of His person as the Father appreciates them.

The fact that the frankincense was an ingredient of the holy incense, as well as of the meal-offering, reminds us that there has been a man down here who was utterly dependant on His God, for the incense is especially connected with prayer. See Psalm 141:2: Luke 1:10 and Revelation 8:3,4. Unlike Adam, who rebelled against God despite the abundant evidence of His goodness and provision, Christ maintained unswerving loyalty even when in the desert and hungry. He would only act in unison with His Father, refusing all the enticements of the Devil. He was cast upon God from the womb, even when it seemed He was most dependant upon Mary. This dependence was evidenced by His energetic prayer life.

Then there was myrrh, another fragrant and bitter substance. The myrrh tree yields its gum naturally under the hot desert sun, but its flow is increased when its bark is cut or bruised. So Christ, the “tree planted by the rivers of waters”, Psalm 1:3, yielded a sweet fragrance to God as a result of the trials and temptations He experienced during His life. But this was greatly increased when He was on Calvary’s tree. Instead of reacting like the dying thieves, with cursing and railing, there were only spiritual responses from His heart. So it is that His Person, His Life, and His death are all prefigured by the three sorts of gifts the wise men gave. They may have been called wise by men because of their earthly knowledge, but they display the wisdom that comes from above in their choice of gifts. How tragic that during His ministry He was despised, and not esteemed by His own people, Isaiah 53:3, and at the end of His life He should be betrayed for just thirty pieces of silver, the price of a wounded slave.

The items the wise men gave were valued in Egypt, and could all be easily converted to the currency of Egypt. Joseph and Mary now have the necessary resources for the flight into Egypt, and their stay there, but the gifts were presented to Christ Himself. As His guardians, they administer them for Him wisely. Joseph no doubt could ply his trade as a carpenter in Egypt, but there was certainly disruption to his normal work in Nazareth, where his customers were. God recompenses him in return for caring for His Son.

2:12
And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way.

And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod- they are not now directed by the star, but by a dream. The star disappears, its purpose served, and there is now no indication to Herod where the child is. Even if he was crafty enough to have sent spies to follow the wise men, they slip away, and the star disappears, even though, presumably, their dream was at night. They still have light in the darkness, for God has spoken to them. They are not told why they should not return to Herod, so they show unquestioning obedience to God as He makes known His will in a dream. It is normal now for God to direct the path of His people by the word of God, their infallible guide.

They departed into their own country another way- as has often been noticed, when we have come into personal contact with Christ in some way, either at conversion, or when we come together to remember Him, we can never go out as we come in. His presence always makes a difference. The road through Nazareth joins with the road to Damascus, leading to Babylon, so they do not have to return via Jerusalem to get to their

(b)  Verses 13-15
The sojourn in Egypt

2:13
And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word: for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him.

And when they were departed- the Lord waits until the wise men are gone before telling Joseph to flee. In this way the wise men, if accosted by Herod’s spies after Joseph and Mary have fled, can honestly say they do not know where they have gone.

Behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying- this was more than likely the same night the wise men had their dream, (given the urgency of the matter), but after they had left. The angel of the Lord, had assured Joseph that it was right for him to marry Mary, 1:20, and now he is giving Joseph direction again. Heaven gives him guidance as to who to marry, and where to live. And that guidance is still available to believers today, for they are of great importance.

Arise, and take the young child and his mother- the angel refers to Mary as “His mother”, and not “thy wife”. The focus is very firmly fixed on Christ, not the mother, important though she is. It is the safety of the child that is paramount. The word used for “take”, both here and in verse 20, means “to associate with oneself in any familiar act or relation”. It is used in 1:20 when the angel said to Joseph, “fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife”. The idea is that Joseph is to take personal and direct responsibility for both the young child and His mother, just as he had taken personal responsibility for Mary by marrying her.

And flee into Egypt- many centuries before, another Joseph had gone into Egypt, and had been used of God to preserve His people Israel from a world-wide famine. Joseph’s words to his brothers, (who had sold him into Egypt as a slave), were, “But as for you, ye thought evil against me; but God meant it unto good, to bring to pass as it is this day, to save much people alive. Now therefore fear not: I will nourish you, and your little ones”, Genesis 50:2021. Notice the reference to little ones, for it is the preservation of the nation that is in view. Now another little one is going to be preserved, and He will have a spiritual seed, and will save His people from their sins.

And be thou there until I bring thee word- Joseph is not given specific details as to where he should live in Egypt. There were many Jews in the country, amongst whom he might make his temporary home. He is assured as he goes, however, that his return is certain, and the timing of it is in the Lord’s hands. He will have a specific word from God Himself when the time is right to return to Israel. He is being led on one step at a time.

For Herod will seek the young child to destroy him- Herod pretended to be interested enough in the child to come and worship Him, but this was a lie. If it had been true, why did Herod not accompany the wise men? He planned to wait until they had told him where the child was, and had gone on their way home, and then destroy Him. The expression “Herod will seek” is not simply a prediction, but signifies that he is about to, suggesting his determination.

For long centuries Satan had been attempting to prevent the birth of the seed of the woman, knowing that He would bruise his head, Genesis 3:15. He did this by trying to obliterate the line of the Messiah. He failed, however, so he then sought to destroy Him after He was born. He failed in this, too, for the plan of Herod was thwarted, and Joseph and Mary, being warned of God, took the child Jesus into Egypt, out of harm’s way. In the days of Athaliah there were many sons who could succeed to the throne, but here there is but one.

We read in the Book of Revelation of a sign that John saw in heaven. A woman, representing the nation of Israel, was ready to give birth to a man-child. But John also saw a great red dragon, representing Satan, and John says “the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born”, Revelation 12:3,4. He failed, however, so he then sought to destroy Him after He was born, and used murderous Herod in the attempt. It was foreordained that Christ should die by crucifixion, Psalm 22:16. He must not die by Herod’s sword; by being flung over a cliff at Nazareth, Luke 4:29; by being stoned, John 8:59, 10:31, but by the Gentile mode of crucifixion.

2:14
When he arose, he took the young child and his mother by night, and departed into Egypt.

When he arose, he took the young child and his mother by night, and departed into Egypt- the angel of the Lord had said to him “Arise”, and now he immediately obeys, for Matthew says, not “And he arose”, but “When he arose”, as if he did not have to contemplate whether to obey or not. He arose from his sleep, and did not wait to arise in the morning, for the matter was urgent. With speed they gather a few things together, no doubt, and immediately, in the night, go on the way to Egypt.

2:15
And was there until the death of Herod: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, Out of Egypt have I called my son.

And was there until the death of Herod- it is usually said that Herod died in March or April, 4 BC, meaning that Christ was born some years before the year that begins Anno Domini.

That it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet- we have noted in connection with the quotation found in 1:23. Both there, and here, in 2:15, the Greek word “ina” is used, which means it is “in order that it might be fulfilled”, and the event in question completely fulfils the prophecy. So the prophecy about the virgin’s Son has been completely fulfilled, and so has Hosea’s reference to God calling His Son out of Egypt. It had a partial fulfilment when the nation was brought out at the Exodus, and now it will have its final fulfilment.

Saying, Out of Egypt have I called my son- here Matthew uses a statement made by Hosea about Israel being brought out of the affliction of Egypt, “When Israel was a child I loved him, and called My son out of Egypt”, Hosea 11:1. Notice that Matthew is referring to the coming out of Egypt in the context of their stay there. It is not until verse 19 that we get the account of the return from Egypt. In this way, by the use of a literary device, he is associating the Lord Jesus even more closely with the affliction in Egypt. Israel was God’s national firstborn son, Exodus 4:22; Christ is God’s eternal Firstborn Son, Colossians 1:15,18. He will feel for their national bondage in a day to come, and their bitter sorrow, (for they shall be “led away captive into all nations”, Luke 21:20-24), and will be the means of their deliverance. Just as the lamb was the means of deliverance at the Exodus, so the Lamb of God will be the means in the future. Their joy will be expressed by the four and twenty elders in heaven when they fall down before the Lamb, and sing a new song, saying, “Thou art worthy…for Thou wast slain, and has redeemed us to God by Thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation”, Revelation 5:8,9.

(c)  Verses 16-18
The slaughter of the innocents

2:16
Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children that were in Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had diligently enquired of the wise men.

Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men, was exceeding wroth- Herod took the departure of the wise men without informing him of the whereabouts of the child as a personal affront. He clearly had an inflated sense of his own importance, as well as a violent temper.

And sent forth, and slew all the children that were in Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof- Herod is not only furious, but fearful. He is not wholly a Jew, but is part Edomite, (and Esau, the father of the Edomites, was “a cunning hunter”, Genesis 25:27), and relies on the support of the priestly class for his hold on the throne. The news that a king had been born in the appointed place, and had been signalled in the heavens, was deeply worrying to him. He responds in the only way he knows, by violence.

Because the wise men did not come back to him, he still thinks the child is in Bethlehem, (rather than, as we have suggested, Nazareth), and so concentrates his murderous intent on that place. Not content with just the city, he takes in the surrounding area. And not content with tiny babies, extends his edict up to children of two years old. Of course this means that children that are almost three years old are included in the massacre. Such is the wicked wrath of the king.

According to the time which he had diligently enquired of the wise men- this strongly suggests that, even allowing for the fury of the king ordering more babies that necessary to be slaughtered, the child Jesus is more than just a new-born baby. Perhaps Herod is suspicious of the wise men now they have out-witted him, and imagines they did not give him the correct time of the star’s appearing. Just to be sure the rival to his throne is removed, he orders the death of children as well as babies. Diligently means accurately, so he is not making a guess.

2:17
Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying,

Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying- here, in contrast to verse 15, the word “tole” is found, and indicates that the event was merely a case in point, and is only a partial fulfilment, for there will be tribulation for all Israel in a day to come, so the complete fulfilment awaits a future day.

2:18
In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not.

In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning- to understand why Matthew quotes this passage from Jeremiah 31:15 we need to look at the setting. Jeremiah chapters 30-33 form a definite section in his prophecy, and are concerned with the future restoration of the nation of Israel. In fact, if we read the following two verses to the one Matthew quotes, the Lord says “Thus saith the Lord, Refrain thy voice from weeping, and thine eyes from tears: For thy work shall be rewarded, saith the Lord; and they shall come again from the land of the enemy. And there is hope in thine end, saith the Lord, that thy children shall come again to their own border”. Now the event which caused “Rachel” to weep, was the carrying away of Judah and Benjamin into captivity by Nebuchadnezzar. Jeremiah was personally involved in that, for he was in Jerusalem in prison when the invaders came, and was taken with the captives on the way to Babylon, Jeremiah 39:9,10. But Nebuchadnezzare gave instruction to the captain of the guard to ensure his safety, and he escorted him home, verses 11-14. Now the Babylonians and the captives had gone as far as Ramah when Jeremiah was set free, see 40:1, so he had personal knowledge of what the captives felt like as they left Ramah for Babylon. He expresses those feelings in the words Matthew quotes.

Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not- Ramah was a strong-hold in the territory of Benjamin, on the road that goes north to Damascus and Babylon. The name “Rachel” is used here as she was the mother of Benjamin, Jacob’s youngest son, and therefore “mother” of the tribe. She represents the feelings of the tribe as they are carried away from their homeland, she is the “voice” of the nation. “They are not” means they are not any longer in the land, but as we have seen, they are to return, for the Lord said, “thy children shall come again to their own border”.

How does this relate to Herod’s cruelty to the children of Bethlehem? We have already noticed that Matthew quotes from Hosea 11:1 about Israel being brought out of Egypt, verse 14, but he does it in connection with the Lord being taken into Egypt, as if to say that His being brought out again is a foregone conclusion. This shows the Lord’s solidarity with the nation, as its King. And Matthew’s quote from Jeremiah is another instance of that, for the sorrow of the mothers in Bethlehem is a foretaste of the sorrow of the nation of Israel during the great tribulation.

To understand why that is we need to remember what other thing happened near Bethlehem. Jacob was making his way back to the land of Canaan from Padan-Aram with his wives and children, and we read “And they journeyed from Bethel; and there was but a little way to come to Ephrath: and Rachel travailed, and she had hard labour. And it came to pass, when she was in hard labour, that the midwife said unto her, Fear not; thou shalt have this son also. And it came to pass, as her soul was in departing, (for she died) that she called his name Benoni: but his father called him Benjamin. And Rachel died, and was buried in the way to Ephrath, which is Bethlehem. And Jacob set a pillar upon her grave: that is the pillar of Rachel’s grave unto this day. And Israel journeyed, and spread his tent beyond the tower of Edar”, Genesis 35:16-21.

So just outside of Bethlehem Ephratah, near to the tower of Edar, (which means “flock”, suggesting a tower used by shepherds as they kept watch over their flocks by night on the hillside outside of Bethlehem, see Luke 2:8), Rachel dies in giving birth to a son. She names him Benoni, which means “son of my sorrow”, but afterwards his father called him Benjamin, which means “son of my right hand”.

Now in his statement in Jeremiah 31 that Matthew quotes here, the prophet sees in the sorrow of Rachel outside of Bethlehem a metaphor for the trials and afflictions the nation of Israel will go through in the Tribulation Period, just before they are re-instated in the land of Israel under the Messiah. And those sufferings were described by the Lord Jesus as sorrows, the word referring to birth-pangs, Matthew 24:8.

So by quoting Jeremiah’s word about the sorrow of Rachel, Matthew indicates that he sees in this incident an example of the solidarity of Christ with the nation. He is associated with them in their suffering, and He is also associated with them, (by being brought out of Egypt as the nation of Israel was), with their joy and deliverance. We can see now why Matthew connects the sorrow of the mothers in Bethlehem with Ramah in the territory of Benjamin.

It is interesting to notice that Micah, having uttered the prophecy about the birth of Christ that the scribes quoted in verse 6 of this chapter, immediately says, “Therefore will He give them up, until the time when she which travaileth hath brought forth”, Micah 5:3. So again there is a link between the birth of Christ and the nation bringing Him forth through suffering in a day to come.

No doubt His mother told Him of these things as He grew up, (for she kept all these sayings in her heart, Luke 2:51), and in that way it could be said of Him, as was said of God when His people were oppressed in Egypt, “in all their affliction He was afflicted”, Isaiah 63:9. He is now the Son of His Father’s right hand, having been caught up to the throne of God, and has taken those feelings for His oppressed earthly people to heaven with Him.

(d)  Verses 19-23
The settlement in Nazareth

2:19
But when Herod was dead, behold, an angel of the Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt,

But when Herod was dead- because we do not know exactly how old the Lord Jesus was when the wise men came, we do not know how long He was with Joseph and Mary in Egypt. He cannot have been very old because Isaiah’s prophecy implied that he would be living in the land of Israel before He reached the age of discretion, Isaiah 7:16.

Behold, an angel of the Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt- in Luke the communications to Mary are by an angel directly, whereas in Matthew they are to Joseph by an angel in a dream. God had said, “And be thou there until I bring thee word”, verse 13,and he had been obedient to that command. We can easily see why Joseph was God’s choice to be the legal guardian of His Son, for he could be trusted to comply with God’s will.

2:20
Saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and go into the land of Israel: for they are dead which sought the young child’s life.

Saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and go into the land of Israel- this is the fourth instance in the chapter where the emphasis has been on the young child, and Mary is called His mother. The Spirit of God is guiding Matthew to repeat this, so that it is firmly established that this is the order. The Spirit knew that the Mary-cult would raise its ugly head in later years, with its connections with the Mother and the Child of pagan mystery religions, emanating from Babylon.

Note that the land is called the Land of Israel, for it was promised to Jacob, (whose name was changed to israel), as well as to Abraham, and is the land where the Messiah shall rule. Israel means “governed by God”, yet at the time it was governed by Rome. Only when the Messiah has returned to the land a second time shall it live up to its name. It will then be Immanuel’s land, Isaiah 8:8, and Jesus is Emmanuel, Matthew 1:22.

For they are dead which sought the young child’s life- Matthew uses the plural here, meaning more than Herod. Herod’s eldest son Antipater expected to succeed his father. However, he had two step-brothers, so he influenced his father to have them executed. However, Herod had him executed also just five days before he died. We may well think that if Antipater was jealous of his own step-brothers, and their claim to the throne, he would also be jealous of someone who was reputed to have been born king in Bethlehem. He would seek His life, too, but he and his father were removed by God. In this way it can be said, “they are dead”. How ironic that Herod succeeded in slaying his own son, but failed to slay God’s Son. this is the goodness and severity of God.

2:21
And he arose, and took the young child and his mother, and came into the land of Israel.

And he arose, and took the young child and his mother- this is the eighth time in the chapter that Christ has been described as a young child.

And came into the land of Israel- Joseph is coming from one country, Egypt, to another country, Israel, which was divided into three main parts, Judea, Samaria and Galilee. This is the land that was promised to Abraham, but it was also promised to Jacob just after his name had been changed to Israel, meaning “prince with God” or “governed by God”, Genesis 35:10-13. It is only those who accept the government of God that can be describes as princes with God. Immediately afterwards, as they journeyed, Rachel died near to Bethlehem as she gave birth to Benjamin, verses 16-20.

2:22
But when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judaea in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither: notwithstanding, being warned of God in a dream, he turned aside into the parts of Galilee:

But when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judaea in the room of his father Herod- with Herod and his son Antipater both dead within a few days of each other, Archelaus succeeds Herod his father, but is not given the title king, but ethnarch. It is as if the presence of the Rightful King in the Land of Israel, His rightful kingdom, means other kings must give way.

He was afraid to go thither- Joseph does not seem to have heard of this new development before he arrived in the land. God allows him to make the discovery himself, for he is being weaned away from relying on dreams, although he is given one more when there is no other way. Archelaus was said to be more cruel than his father Herod.

On his way back to Israel from Egypt, Joseph, (if he took the main route, which he probably would for safety reasons), would come to Gaza just after he had crossed into the land of Israel. We may surmise that he stopped the night in some inn, and there learned the situation with regard to Archelaus and his cruelty.

Notwithstanding, being warned of God in a dream- did he contemplate going to some other country? He had been instructed to go to Israel though. The only way to decide what to do is to ask Divine guidance, and this he receives. Did he retire to bed in a state of trouble of mind, just as he had done when he learned that Mary was with child? And that night the angel warned him from God about Archelaus.

He turned aside into the parts of Galilee- this is the same verb that Matthew uses to describe Joseph’s departure to Egypt, and also that of the wise men back to their homeland. It means to withdraw, to put a distance between oneself and something. The wise men withdrew from Herod after they had been warned to go home another way, (a different word to the one used in verse 9 when they departed from Herod to find the child. That word simply means they went on their way). Joseph withdrew from the land of Israel when warned of Herod’s evil intent, and now he withdraws again, this time from the danger posed by Archelaus. The “parts of Galilee” means those regions that made up the province of Galilee, divided as it was between the northern tribes of Israel.

But why did he go into Judea in the first place? He must have been heading that way, because once he learned about Archelaus he was afraid to go there. We know that Mary was of Nazareth, and Luke 2:4 inclines us to believe that Joseph was from that place too. The words are, “And Joseph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth into Judea”. It is not conclusive from these words that he lived there, but it is very probable. These things being so, why did Joseph not go straight to Nazareth? Did he feel that he should live in Bethlehem, since it was from here that the Messiah should emerge? Or was it to preserve Mary from the scandal that conceiving a child before wedlock carried with it? It may not have been very long since they left Nazareth, and folk would remember the circumstances, and not understand.

Just after the city of Gaza the road from Egypt divides. The right hand fork goes to Jerusalem and Judea, the left hand fork goes to Galilee through Nazareth. So it was that Joseph withdrew from going to Judea and took the road to Galilee instead.

2:23
And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, He shall be called a Nazarene.

And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth- it seems a little strange that Matthew should write here as if Joseph and Mary had not lived there before. We might have expected, “And he came and dwelt again in Nazareth”, but this is not what Matthew wrote by the Spirit. Note it is Joseph who does this. Of course “the young child and Mary His mother” are with him, but the idea is that he, as the head of the house, now decides to settle down in Nazareth.

That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets- we now learn why Joseph must settle in Nazareth; it is so that the testimony of the prophets might be fulfilled. The formula “that it might be fulfilled” uses the word “opus”, which means that the fulfilment is not complete, but an event which was within the scope and intention of the prophecy. So the dwelling in Nazareth was but part of the fulfilment of the words of the prophets, but did not exhaust the meaning.

He shall be called a Nazarene- there is no statement in the Old Testament that corresponds to these words. But then, Matthew does not say there is, for he says, “spoken”, not “written”, and “by the prophets” in the plural. It is the consensus of the testimony of the prophets which is in view here, not a particular statement they wrote down. Of course it is not Joseph that is referred to as a Nazarene, even though he was going to live there.

We know from Revelation 19:10 that “the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy”. In other words, at the heart of all the utterances of the prophets was the testimony to the Man who was coming, even Jesus. And Peter tells us that the Spirit of Christ moved them to prophesy, 1 Peter 1:11.

The Jews believed that the Messiah would have eight names or titles, and one of the foremost was “The Branch”. There were two main words used in this connection, one being “tsemach”. This word is used in Isaiah 4:2, “In that day shall the Branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious”; Jeremiah 23:5, “Behold, the days come, that I will raise up unto David a righteous Branch, and a king shall reign and prosper, and He shall execute justice and judgement in the earth”; Jeremiah 33:15, “In those days, and at that time, will I cause the Branch of righteousness to grow up unto David, and He shall execute judgement and righteousness in the land”; Zechariah 3:8, “For, behold, I will bring forth My servant the Branch”, and Zechariah 6:12, “Behold the man whose name is the Branch: and He shall grow up out of His place…and He shall bear the glory, and shall sit and rule upon His throne”. All these scriptures have the idea of the future reign of Christ in them.

The other word used is “netser”, and is found in Isaiah 11:1, “And there shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a Branch shall grow out of his roots…and with righteousness shall He judge the poor, and reprove with equity for the meek of the earth.” The rabbis taught that this verse referred to the Messiah. So in one case the branch grows up unto David, the head of the House of David, from which the King shall come. In the second case, He is a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a branch out of his roots, suggesting humble beginnings. The word “stem” is connected for the verb “to cut”, and suggests a tree cut down. This is how the word is used in Job 14:8, “For there is hope of a tree, if it be cut down, that it will sprout again, and that the tender branch will not cease”. When Christ was born the House of David had long since sunk into obscurity, as is demonstrated by the fact that Joseph, a son of David, was a carpenter. But out of the obscurity of Nazareth a branch comes out of roots of Jesse, David’s father.

And this fits in with situation in Matthew 2, where Christ is taken to live in an obscure village in Galilee, not to Jerusalem, “the city of the great King”, Matthew 5:34, or even Bethlehem, “the city of David”, Luke 2:11.

So there is a play on words here, (some of the prophets used this literary device), with the “Netser” living in Nazereth. Nazareth had a reputation, expressed by Nathaniel when he was told about “Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph”. He replied, “Can any good thing come out of Nazareth?” John 1:46. So even the village was despised and rejected of men. Nathaniel was encouraged to “Come and see”. When he did so he became convinced that Jesus of Nazareth was the Son of God and the King of Israel, verse 49. When the nation of Israel saw Christ at His first coming, they saw in Him no beauty that they should desire Him, Isaiah 53:2, but one day they will see His moral beauty and desire Him. “It shall be said in that day, ‘Lo, this is our God; we have waited for Him, we will be glad and rejoice in His salvation”, Isaiah 25:9. Nathaniel’s experience will be theirs, as the Despised One becomes the Desired One. The carpenter will be recognised as the Creator.

MATTHEW 1

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end.  We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

MATTHEW 1

Survey of the New Testament
The Lord Jesus said “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil”, Matthew 5:17. He did this in a three-fold way. First, He brought out the full meaning of the Old Testament, revealing truths that the rabbis had not seen before, and thus fully filled out their meaning. Second, He fully demonstrated in His life the character and conduct that the law and the prophets required of man. And third, He moved on to ensure that the predictions of the Old Testament would be fulfilled, not only in His death and resurrection, but also in His coming reign on the earth. (When on the cross, and before He gave up His spirit, He cried, “It is finished”, meaning that all that the law and the prophets had foretold about His birth, life, and sufferings, were fulfilled up to that point, and He could confidently commit His spirit to God. John himself had used the word in verse 28 when he wrote, “that the scripture might be fulfilled”. So it is that He said to His disciples after His resurrection, “These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me”, Luke 24:44.). When the apostle Peter stood up on the day of Pentecost and announced to the Jews that “God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye crucified, both Lord and Christ”, he did it by quoting, and commenting upon, the Old Testament scriptures, Acts 2:14-36. When the apostle Paul went into the synagogue in Thessalonica, and sought to prove that “Jesus…is Christ”, he did it by reasoning out of the scriptures of the Old Testament, Acts 17:1-4. And when Apollos mightily convinced the Jews that Jesus was the Christ he did it by “shewing by the scriptures”, Acts 18:28.

So we should not think of the New Testament as a rival to the Old Testament. Rather, we should think of it in one sense as the sequel. But, having said that, we should remember that the New Testament contains truth that was not anticipated in the Old Testament, as a reading of Ephesians 3 will show. Whether we think of it as a sequel or a supplement, we should ever remember that the New Testament has equal authority with the Old Testament. The apostle Peter referred to the writings of the apostle Paul, and then alluded to “the other scriptures”, meaning the Old Testament. Thus he thought of both New Testament and Old Testament as being on th
same level of authority.

Survey of the four gospels
Each of the four gospels has its own character, and they present to us that four-fold view of the Lord Jesus that the Spirit desires we have.

MATTHEW

MARK

LUKE

JOHN

Key idea

Government

Giving, Mark 10:45

Grace

Glory

Emphasis

Sovereign

Servant

Saviour

Son

Behold your King!

John 19:14

Behold My servant! Isaiah 42:1

Behold the man! John 19:5

Behold your God! Isaiah 40:9

I will raise unto David a righteous branch, Jer. 23:5

I will bring forth My servant the branch, Zechariah 3:8

The man whose name is the Branch, Zechariah 6:12

The Branch of the Lord…beautiful, Isaiah 4:2

Theme

Undisputed monarch

Untiring minister

Universal and unique Man

Ultimate manifestation

Son of…

Son of Abraham, Son of David

Son of thy handmaiden, Psalm 86:16; Luke 1:38,48

Son of Man

Son of God

Desired result

Subjects of the king to obey Him, Psalm 18:44

Servants of Christ to serve Him, Colossians 3:24

Samples of new man to duplicate Him, Eph. 4:24

Scholars to know Him, John 17:3

Beginning of gospel

Pedigree of the King

Preaching of two servants

Perfect understanding

Person of Christ

Birth of Christ

In relation to Israel

No mention

In relation to mankind

Word became flesh

End of gospel

All authority

The Lord working with them

Leaves behind praising people in the temple

Lovest thou Me?

Ascension of Christ

No record. He is to be King on earth in the future

Ascends to continue His service in heaven.

Ascends as the sort of Man heaven can welcome.

No mention, but see, John 3:13; 6:62; 20:17.

We can easily see from the above that the emphasis with Matthew is on the Lord Jesus as the rightful King of Israel. Luke emphasises the true manhood of Christ, and shows how He relates to all men. Matthew, however, is concerned to show His true kingship, and how He relates to the nation of Israel. The birth-narratives of each gospel serve these two ends. Luke reserves the genealogy of Christ until the beginning of His public ministry, and goes back to Adam to show the genuine way in which the Lord Jesus has become man. He is not man by creation, as Adam, but by birth of a woman.

Matthew is not only writing so that his nation may realise that Jesus of Nazareth has a unique right to the throne of David, he is also showing that the fact that He is of the seed of David is part of the gospel. The apostle Paul indicated this at the very outset of his treatise on the gospel of God, for he said that the gospel was “concerning His Son, Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh”, Romans 1:3. The gospel is for Jew and Gentile alike. The fact that a genealogy is included in it shows that the gospel deals with historical facts as well as doctrinal truths.

There are four ways in which persons have come into flesh. Adam, by creation; Eve, by formation; all others apart from Christ, generation; Christ, by incarnation. He is the only incarnate person, having come into manhood from outside, “taking part” extraordinarily, of that which we “partake of” ordinarily, Hebrews 2:14. It was important, as far as Luke was concerned, that the Lord Jesus should actually be born of a woman, and grow up into manhood, in order that He might have the same legitimate feelings and experiences as we do. On the other hand, it was important that His birth should be in a way which ensured His sinlessness, so that He did not have the sinful feelings and experiences we have.

Matthew is concerned about the legality of Christ’s claim to the throne. So it is that he begins with the genealogy of the true kings of Israel, those from the tribe of Judah. It was to the patriarch Judah that Jacob gave the right to rule, whereas to Joseph was given the right of the firstborn, 1 Chronicles 5:1,2. Judah, whilst he was given the right to rule, did not display the character that befits such an office, as we see from Genesis 38, and the incident with Tamar, his daughter in law. Joseph, however, showed the completely opposite character to Judah his brother by resisting the temptations of Potiphar’s wife, Genesis 39. So Christ has the legal right, and the moral right too, for He, Judah-like, is the “Lion of the tribe of Judah”, but is also, Joseph-like, the meek and suffering Lamb of God, Revelation 5:5,6.

The writer to the Hebrews was able to say that “it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Judah”, Hebrews 7:14, and the apostle Paul referred more than once to the Lord Jesus as being of the seed of David, Romans 1:3; 2 Timothy 2:8. It was no doubt possible to consult the temple records, where the genealogies would be kept, and establish that Jesus Christ was indeed of the seed of David. It may be that those records were destroyed when Titus burnt the temple, so the Spirit of God ensured Matthew and Luke had availed themselves of the information beforehand. (Although there is the possibility that those records were taken from the temple and hidden away, to be consulted when Christ comes to reign to show His claim to David’s throne is legitimate). It may be, however, that both Joseph and Mary were able to recite their respective ancestry, (much as some Chinese tribes can today), and this is what is found in the inspired word now.

Special note on the generations
In Matthew 1:17 the word “eos” is used, (eos David…eos the captivity…eos Christ), and this was employed in Greek “before the names of illustrious men by which a period of time is marked”, Grimme. It is also the preposition which means “up to and including”. So there are three special periods, that of “David”, that of the “Captivity”, with Jechonias prominent, and that of “Christ”. “David” saw the setting up of the kingdom, the captivity saw the setting aside of the kingdom, Jechonias resulted in no Davidic King being available to occupy the throne, as we shall see. Christ comes to reinstate the kingdom in due time, and ensure it will never be set aside again, for “of his kingdom there shall be no end”, Luke 1:33.

The three divisions mentioned in verse 17 do not give the number of begettings, for Abraham is included, and we are not told his father here. The word generation in most cases refers to the man’s life from his birth to the birth of the son mentioned. Hence Abraham’s life up to the birth of Isaac is his generation.

The three lists are of names of people who are important to the genealogy, with the division marked by a critical event. The first event is the setting up of the kingdom, the “David event”, the second one is the “Captivity event”, the third one is the “Christ event”. Notice that despite being twice called “David the king” in verse 6, this is not the formula in verse 17, because it is not so much David as a person but as a time and event marker.

So Matthew’s scheme, defining a generation as “a life up to the birth of a son”, or in David’s case, “his life up to the time he became ‘David the King'”, and then, in the second group, “David’s life as father of Solomon”, is as follows:

First group of fourteen

1. Abraham to the birth of Isaac.

2. Isaac to the birth of Jacob.

3. Jacob to the birth of Judah.

4. Judah to the birth of Phares.

5. Phares to the birth of Esrom.

6. Esrom to the birth of Aram.

7. Aram to the birth of Aminadab.

8. Aminadab to the birth of Naasson.

9. Naasson to the birth of Salmon.

10. Salmon to the birth of Booz.

11. Booz to the birth of Obed.

12. Obed to the birth of Jesse.

13. Jesse to the birth of David.

14. “David the king”, his generation up to the time he became king.

Second group of fourteen

1. “David the king”, his reign and the birth of Solomon.

2. Solomon to the birth of Roboam.

3. Roboam to the birth of Abia.

4. Abia to the birth of Asa.

5. Asa to the birth of Josaphat.

6. Josaphat to the birth of Joram.

7. Joram to the birth of Ozias.

8. Ozias to the birth of Joatham.

9. Joatham to the birth of Achaz.

10. Achaz to the birth of Ezekias.

11. Ezekias to the birth of Manasses.

12. Manasses to the birth of Amon.

13. Amon to the birth of Josias.

14. Josias to the birth of Jechonias about the time of the Captivity.

Third group of fourteen

1. Jechonias to the birth of Salathiel.

2. Salathiel to the birth of Zorobabel.

3. Zorobabel to the birth of Abiud.

4. Abiud to the birth of Eliakim.

5. Eliakim to the birth of Azor.

6. Azor to the birth of Sadoc.

7. Sadoc to the birth of Achim.

8. Achim to the birth of Eliud.

9. Eliud to the birth of Eleazar.

10. Eleazar to the birth of Matthan.

11. Matthan to the birth of Jacob.

12. Jacob to the birth of Joseph.

13. Joseph to the birth of Christ.

14. Christ as the one whose generation Matthew’s gospel records.

The first section begins with a child, Isaac, born by Divine intervention, to Abraham by Sarah. This was after Abraham had made the grave mistake of taking his slave-woman to wife and having Ishmael by her.

The second section begins with a child born after his brother had died, after David had ensured Uriah’s death, so that he could take his wife.

The third section begins with a man who, although having several sons, is condemned to be “childless”, because of idolatry, which is called adultery in the Old Testament, God being the husband of the nation, Jeremiah 31:32. The sections end with a Child born by the intervention of the Spirit of God, with a mother pure and holy, and with no intervention by a father.

(a) Verse 1 -17
Christ’s birth in relation to His ancestry

1:1
The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham.

The book of the generation of Jesus Christ- the book referred to here is the book in which Christ’s ancestry is set out, being the written record of His lineage in verses 2-16,. The writer to the Hebrews was able to say, “It is evident that our Lord sprang out of Judah”, Hebrews 7;14, so he was confident that this was not disputed.

The word generation is “genesis”, meaning birth, so we have here the birth of the Lord Jesus considered as to who was in His ancestry. The birth of Christ is spoken of in three ways in the chapter, and effectively divides it as follows:

(a) Verses 1-17 His birth in relation to ancestry
(b) Verses 18-21 His birth in relation to humanity
(c) Verses 22-25 His birth in relation toDeity

(a)  Verses 1-17
His birth in relation to Deity

The word generations in the plural refers to the various ancestors of Christ, and has to do with the length of time between their birth and the begetting of a son. There are various words used by Matthew in the chapter which have to do with birth, and it may be as well to set them out together here:

Matthew 1:1 “generation” = genesis, ancestry.
Matthew 1:2-16 “begat” = gennao, to beget children.
Matthew 1:3,5,6 “begat” = gennao followed by ek with the genitive, in relation to a mother, (in these cases Thamar, Rachab and Ruth).
Matthew 1:16 “of whom was born” = gennao, but passive, in relation to Mary.
Matthew 1:17 “generations” = genea. The successive members of a genealogy considered as to the time between their birth and the begetting of their son.
Matthew 1:20 “that which is conceived” = gennao, to be begotten. It is translated in 2:1,4 as “was born”, and “should be born”.

But despite these various uses of words connected with being born, Matthew does not record the actual event. He simply tells us the angel said “she shall bring forth”, verse 21, and then, that Joseph knew not Mary, “till she had brought forth”, verse2 25. It is as if Matthew is the official registrar, whereas Luke is more like a personal physician as he records the circumstances of our Lord’s birth.

The Hebrews used a word or phrase from the start of each Old Testament book as its title, so that they did not add to the Word of God. They called the book of Genesis “In the beginning”, because those were its first words. So we can see that the word generation, being the Greek word “genesis”, has the idea of beginning about it. (But we should remember that it is not so much His beginning in connection with His own life upon the earth, but in relation to who has gone before).

So when Matthew uses the word for the book of the generation of Jesus Christ he is indicating that He will bring in a new beginning. And this is the case, for He alone can bring in a new creation, unmarked by sin. But whereas the first creation came in by His command, the new creation is brought in by His cross. The first creation was spoiled by sin, but the new creation is secured by the resurrection of the One who was made sin, yet put away sin. To reign He must rise from the dead, (for Messiah reigns for ever), to rise He must die; to die He must be born.

The son of David, the son of Abraham notice that Matthew does not put David and Abraham in chronological order, even though that is the order in the genealogy. His main theme is the kingship of the Lord Jesus, so he refers first to David, the first rightful king of Israel, (Saul not being of the tribe of Judah), then Abraham, the father of the Hebrew nation. Being descended from David gives Christ the right to the throne of David. Being son of Abraham gives Him the right to God’s promises to Abraham, including the land of Israel. He may claim the blessings of the Abrahamic and the Davidic covenants, and secure them for the nation of Israel.

By calling Him son of Abraham, Matthew is reminding us of His likeness to Isaac, the man who was lifted up on an altar. The apostle tells us in Galatians 3:16 that the covenant with Abraham was actually made with Christ. To die He must be born. To die for sins He must be sinless. To deal with sins He must be God and man. All this is in Matthew 1.

The original son of David, however, was Solomon, the one who was lifted to the throne. The order of mention here, however, David then Abraham, is the order of Matthew’s gospel, with chapters 1-25 showing Him to be the true son of David, with the right to the throne, whereas chapters 26-27 show Him to be the true son of Abraham, with the altar as His destiny. Chapter 28 tells of His resurrection, the sign His altar-work was accepted of God, and thus combines His Isaac-character and His David-character, for He declares that He has all power in heaven and in earth, so is fit to establish the Kingdom of God upon earth with the authority of heaven. Matthew 28:18.

First group
Abraham to David

1:2
Abraham begat Isaac; and Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob begat Judas and his brethren;

Abraham begat Isaac- we notice from this statement two further things. First, that Matthew is starting from the past and working towards the present as he tells us Christ’s ancestry. He sees in Christ the man for the future, but who has His roots in the past. Luke’s genealogy of Christ, however, begins with the present, and goes right back to Adam at the beginning of time. He reserves his record until just before the temptation account, as if to challenge Satan to fail where he suceeded before when he tempted Adam. He is True Man in Luke’s account, whereas in Matthew He is True King.

The second feature that distinguishes Matthew’s genealogy of Christ from Luke’s, is that in Matthew the emphasis is on the father begetting, whereas in Luke the emphasis is on the son who was begotten. The one says, “Abraham begat Isaac”, and the other says, “Isaac, which was the son of Abraham”. Matthew emphasises the claim the father gives, whereas Luke emphasises the nature the son receives. This is all the more striking, in that Joseph did not beget Jesus. It was, as we shall see, Mary who did that.

And Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob begat Judas and his brethren- note that Judah is linked with his brethren, for it is the purpose of God to re-unite the nation under Christ, so that all twelve tribes gather together unto Him, Genesis 49:10. See Hosea 1:11, where we read that the children of Judah, (the two-tribed kingdom of Judah and Benjamin), and the children of Israel, (the ten-tribed northern kingdom), shall be gathered together, and appont themselves one head. It was not necessary to mention Judah’s eleven brothers by name, but Matthew is guided of the Spirit to include them as the ancestors of the twelve tribes of the nation over which the Lord Jesus shall reign. He shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever, Luke 1:33.

1:3
And Judas begat Phares and Zara of Thamar; and Phares begat Esrom; and Esrom begat Aram;

And Judas begat Phares and Zara of Thamar; and Phares begat Esrom; and Esrom begat Aram- there are three women mentioned in this first section of the genealogy, Thamar, (Tamar), Rachab (Rahab), and Ruth. There is one woman mentioned in section 2, Bathsheba, but not by name. Although the line passes through the male, these women are especially mentioned by Matthew. Matthew did not need to include these women, (for he does not mention Sarah, Rebekah or Rachel, for instance). But he is showing that even though he is concerned with the glories of Christ the King, He has not forgotten His grace and humility. The Lord Jesus made Himself of no reputation even as to His genealogy. The presence of these women as ancestresses did not pollute the line, for even Mary was a sinner, although not of the same sort as these women.

Tamar pretended to be a harlot, Genesis 38:14,15; Rahab was a harlot, Joshua 2:1; Ruth was from a nation of harlots, Moab, Numbers 25:1; Bathsheba was treated like a harlot, 1 Samuel 11:2-4. The fifth woman is in section 3, Mary, pure and chaste, in marked contrast to the other four. Yet for all that, she still needed to know God as her Saviour, for she was not sinless, Luke 1:47, as some would erroneously teach.

The Lord Jesus is recorded in Matthew as saying to the Pharisees, “the publicans and harlots go into the kingdom of God before you”, Matthew 21:31. It is appropriate for Matthew, the ex-publican, to include harlots in the genealogy of the King. He shall save His people from their sins, even if they were harlots or tax-gatherers before.

1:4
And Aram begat Aminadab; and Aminadab begat Naasson; and Naasson begat Salmon;

1:5
And Salmon begat Booz of Rachab; and Booz begat Obed of Ruth; and Obed begat Jesse;

1:6
And Jesse begat David the king; and David the king begat Solomon of her that had been the wife of Urias;

And Jesse begat David the king- Jesse had many sons, but it was David that Samuel anointed to be king over Israel. He becomes the prototype, the one by whom the other kings of Judah were assessed.

David is the only one in the genealogy called a king, and that twice over, emphasising that it is of his line that the Messiah must come and reign as king. The name David is being used here as a time-marker, as we have already noted, for he was not a king when he was begotten, (in contrast to Christ who was “Born king of the Jews”, Matthew 2:2). Matthew tells us there are fourteen generations from Abraham to David. By this he means fourteen life-periods up to a critical event. So the critical events in verse 16 are the life of Jesse up to the time when David could be described as the king. Then the life of David as king up to the time he begat Solomon begins the second grouping.

And David the king begat Solomon of her that had been the wife of Urias- in this way the moral lapse of David is recorded, for he treated Bathsheba in such a way as made her like the harlots mentioned in the list. Matthew could have written “David begat Solomon of Bathsheba”, but the point was that she had been the wife of Uriah until David had engineered his death. Like all sin, even if it is repented of, (as David’s was), it has repercussions, for Ahithophel, David’s counsellor, who abandoned him in favour of Absalom and who became the Old Testament “Judas”, was very probably Bathsheba’s grandfather, see 2 Samuel 11:3, and 23:34. It is solemn to think that the king who was so much associated with glory, (“Solomon in all his glory”, Matthew 6:29), began life surrounded with the shame of his father.

The generation of David up to the birth of Solomon is the fourteenth, and marks the end of the group. So Abraham, the founder of the nation is at the head, and then David the rightful and appointed king is the climax.

There are three sons of David in Matthew 1, namely Solomon, the direct son; Joseph the descendant son, and Christ the designated Son.

Just as Isaac was the first son of section 1, so Solomon is the first of section 2. Isaac was the man of the altar of suffering; Solomon was the man of the throne of glory. If the “Isaac” section of Matthew’s gospel is chapters 26 and 27, then the remainder of the gospel is the “Solomon” section.

Second group:
“David until the carrying away into Babylon”

David ends the first group, and begins the second group, no doubt to emphasise his ongoing relevance as the generations come and go. He is also mentioned twice because his name in the first reference is to mark an event, the “David-event”. Christ is not “Son of Joash”, or any other of the kings apart from David. He gives his name to the dynasty.

1:7
And Solomon begat Roboam; and Roboam begat Abia; and Abia begat Asa;

1:8
And Asa begat Josaphat; and Josaphat begat Joram; and Joram begat Ozias;

1:9
And Ozias begat Joatham; and Joatham begat Achaz; and Achaz begat Ezekias;

1:10
And Ezekias begat Manasses; and Manasses begat Amon; and Amon begat Josias;

1:11
And Josias begat Jechonias and his brethren, about the time they were carried away to Babylon:

So the first group ended with physical adultery, the second group ended with spiritual adultery, namely idolatry. The first group began with a man who had been brought out of idolatry in Babylonia, the second group ends with the nation that came from him being carried to Babylon because of their idolatry. This shows the need for a king who can “save His people from their sins”, as the other kings in the line could not.

Several kings are omitted in this section, the first being Ahaziah the son of Athaliah, the daughter of Omri, who attempted to destroy the seed royal, 2 Chronicles 22:10, and reigned over the land for six years. Matthew makes no notice of this, for Joash was the rightful heir.

The second omission is Joash, who, although in many ways a good king, nonetheless only reigned wisely whilst Jehoiada the high priest was his spiritual guide. After his death, the kingdom deteriorated, and Joash even slew Jehoiada’s son, an event referred to by the Lord Jesus as a prime example of the sins of the fathers, in Matthew 23:35.

The third omission is that of Amaziah, who was slain by Jehu so as to finally obliterate the House of Ahab.

Mannesses is included, despite his great apostasy, for he repented and was restored, and is another token, with the women, of the grace of God.

Then Jehoahaz is omitted, perhaps because he was removed from the throne by Pharoah, king of Egypt, and thereby showed his incompetence.

Jehoiakim is omitted, perhaps because he was made king by Pharoah. He it was who burnt pages of the Scriptures which he had cut out of the prophecy of Jeremiah, Jeremiah 36:21-25, and God’s displeasure is seen in that he is not mentioned in the line of the Messiah.

The brethren of Jechonias are mentioned, just as the brethren of Judah were mentioned in the first section. But they are carried away into captivity, and thus the kingdom of Judah lapses. The brethren of Judah represent hope for the future, whereas the brethren of Jechonias represent hopes dashed.

The last king to be omitted from the list is Zedekiah, perhaps because he was made king by Nebuchadnezzar, the destroyer of Jerusalem, and the instigator of the captivity.

Third group:
“The carrying away into Babylon unto Christ”.

1:12
And after they were brought to Babylon, Jechonias begat Salathiel; and Salathiel begat Zorobabel;

1:13
And Zorobabel begat Abiud; and Abiud begat Eliakim; and Eliakim begat Azor;

1:14
And Azor begat Sadoc; and Sadoc begat Achim; and Achim begat Eliud;

1:15
And Eliud begat Eleazar; and Eleazar begat Matthan; and Matthan begat Jacob;

1:16
And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ.

The group begins with the repetition of the fact they were taken into captivity. Just as David is mention in both the first and second sections to emphasise God’s ongoing commitment to maintain his house, the two-fold mention of captivity stresses that man’s sinfulness was obstructing God’s purpose. Can God remedy the situation and bring in His king? The answer is seen in the preservation of the line of kings until Christ, even though they had not the right or the opportunity to sit on the throne of Israel.

The generations of verses 13, 14 and 15 are not in the Old Testament, the persons concerned having lived between the time of Malachi and Christ. They are a sign that God kept faith with His promise to David, even through the dark years of the inter-testamental period, when He was silent.

Like David, Jechonias is mentioned twice, in 11,12, at the end of the second group and the beginning of the third, for he is not only a person begotten by Josiah, (who was in fact his grandfather, the missing out of Jechonias’ father and uncles being significant, and also serving to highlight the decline from Josiah, the best king of Judah, 2 Kings 23:25), but is also the one who is associated with the captivity.

Special mention must be made of Jehoiachin, otherwise known as Jeconiah and Coniah, in the Old Testament, and Jechonias in this chapter. Like David and Christ he is a marker for a distinct event, in his case, the Captivity. But he is important for another reason. Jeremiah solemnly declared a judgement against him in these words, “Earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord. Thus saith the Lord, Write ye this man childless, a man that shall not prosper in his days: for no man of his seed shall prosper, sitting upon the throne of David, and ruling any more in Israel”, Jeremiah 22:29,30. Now Jeconiah had several sons, 1 Chronicles 3:17, but none of them, nor any of their line, were to prosper on the throne of Israel. This is why Zerubbabel was never crowned king after the return from captivity, (even though he was of the line of David), for he was descended from Jechonias. The question is, given that Christ is descended from Jechonias, how can He sit on the throne of David? The answer will be found in the marriage of Joseph to Mary after the Child is conceived and before He is born.

And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ- whereas the other sons in this list are begotten of their fathers, we now arrive at the unique exception. For the words “was born” do not simply refer to the actual birth of Christ, but His being begotten. And the word “begat” which has been used over forty times in the passage in the active mood, is now used again, but this time in the passive. He is begotten, but by Mary, so He is the Seed of the Woman, promised in Eden.

David makes Christ’s kingship possible, Jechonias makes Christ’s kingship impossible. The marriage of Joseph to Mary before Christ’s birth removes the difficulty. Hence the importance of including Mary in the generations, for the word begat, (in the passive), is used of her. If the sequence had been Joseph…Christ, then a misunderstanding might arise. Joseph needs to be in the genealogy to make Christ legally the Seed of David, (as Joseph was physically, verse 20), Mary needs to be in the genealogy to avoid the curse of Jechonias. The other women in the list are not said to have begotten sons, simply that the fathers begat through them. Christ is thus uniquely the “seed of the woman”.

Luke emphasises the moral claim to the throne, as one who had not failed as the rest of David’s house had, 2 Samuel 23:3-5. So it appropriate that he should place the genealogy of Christ after He has lived in Nazareth for many years, and just before He defeats the temptations of the Devil in the wilderness. Joseph was a son or descendant of David, but because of the bar placed on anyone descended through Jeconias occupying the throne of David, he himself had no right to the throne, see Jeremiah 22:28-30; Matthew 1:11,12.

1:17
So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen generations; and from David until the carrying away into Babylon are fourteen generations; and from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ are fourteen generations.

So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen generations- Hebrew letters have numerical value, and the letters of the name David amount to fourteen. So perhaps this is why Matthew is dividing the genealogy into three groups of fourteen. The name David means “beloved”, and thus the fact that he was beloved of God, (God calls him “a man after mine own heart”, Acts 13:22), is stamped upon the lists. But it also true that God’s Beloved Son is the culmination of the lists. So when the word came at His baptism, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased”, there was not only a comment on His life, for He had pleased His Father well whilst living in Nazareth, but it was a comment on His person, for He was the Beloved, the one whose coming into the world represented the climax of the genealogy that had “beloved” stamped on it.

The expression “all the generations” means “all the generations the Holy Spirit guided Matthew to include”, rather than all the generations as a matter of fact. By the omission of certain kings, God indicated that He disapproved of them, and this was enshrined in the Scriptures. This being the case, the genealogy is not simply a transcript from the temple records, as is also seen from the fact that the names of women are included, Phares’ twin brother Zara is mentioned, as are Judah and Jechonias’ brethren, and the carrying away into Babylon, and these things would not be found in a normal genealogy. But Matthew knew that most of the list were in the Book of Chronicles anyway. This is why he is happy to omit cetain kings, for everyone knew they were there, and their omission highlighted their failure. So the missing persons do not give support to the idea that there might be gaps in the generations given in the early chapters of Genesis, (a ploy used by those who wish to make the earth older than it is). The most likely place for omissions is in Genesis 5, but Jude tells us that Enoch was the seventh from Adam, so confirming there are no missing names, Jude 14.

And from David until the carrying away into Babylon are fourteen generations- so Matthew includes David in this section, to show that even though they were carried into Babylon at the end of the fourteen, the fact that David was at the head of the list justified God persisting with the nation, even after it had gone into captivity.

Matthew mentions Babylon, but he does not mention Jerusalem, even though it is “the city of the great king”, Matthew 5:35. In fact, Matthew does not record that the Lord Jesus went to Jerusalem, (even though He actually did many times, as the other gospels make clear), until He went there to die. He must be like Isaac, and go to the altar, before He can be like Solomon, and sit on the throne in Jerusalem.

(b) Verses 18-21
Christ’s birth in relation to humanity

1:18
Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost.

Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise- having spoken of the begetting of the kings of Israel, which was perfectly normal, Matthew is now going to record the begetting that was supernatural. The other kings were born one way, after being begotten of their fathers, this king is born on another wise, namely, begotten of the Holy Spirit. He is true man, (for His development and birth is after the normal manner), but sinless man, (for His conception is not after the normal manner). The preservation of the sinlessness of Christ does not depend on Mary, (who confessed God as her Saviour); nor is it compromised by the women in His pedigree who were immoral. Rather, it is preserved by the fact that His conception was by the agency of the Holy Spirit.

When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together- the expression “when as” means that the previous phrase is being explained. Matthew is summarising the position at the point where Luke left off, with Mary returning from her three-month’s stay in Elizabeth’s house in Judea. She is espoused to Joseph, but they have not “come together” as a result of a formal marriage ceremony.

She was found with child of the Holy Ghost- Matthew is careful to add how it is that Mary is with child, even though at this point in the account Joseph does not know that this is how it came about. As far as Joseph is concerned, she is with child, and discovered to be so, for the fact has become obvious. “Come together” should not be confused with “knew her”.

Luke tells us he had “perfect understanding of all things from the very first”, Luke 1:3, and this includes the beginning of the life of Christ in the womb. The angel had announced to Mary that she would have a child, and Mary had said, “Be it unto me according to thy word”, thus surrendering herself to the will of God. At that point the angel departs, so has nothing to do with the conception, for it is the Holy Spirit who will come upon Mary. She then leaves Nazareth, (and Joseph), and goes into the hill-country of Judea, to see her cousin Elizabeth, who is also expecting a child. Mary is greeted by Elizabeth as a mother as soon as she arrives, so we know that Zecharias is not the father of Mary’s child. She leaves Elizabeth before John is born, so we also know that Mary’s child is not John. She returns to Nazareth and only then does Joseph learn of her condition, so she is not expecting Joseph’s child. The identity and pedigree of the Child is safeguarded all the way through, for it is vital that there be no doubt as to who He is.

With this we may compare the way Christ’s body was the subject of close attention after He died, with each stage from the taking down of His body to the laying in the tomb carefully documented, so that we may be sure it was the person who died on the cross that came forth from the tomb.

Joseph was not physically responsible for the unborn child or he would not have thought of divorcing Mary. He becomes legally responsible for the born child by marrying Mary before the birth.

Special note on Christ’s conception
The truth that the Lord Jesus was born of a virgin is foundational to the Christian faith. A local church is required by God to be the “pillar and ground of the truth”, 1 Timothy 3:15. The fundamentals of the faith should therefore be regularly and systematically taught, to God’s glory. The fact that Christ came into manhood is vitally important. As also is the fact that He was born of a virgin. They affect His honour, and that of His Father. On the one hand, the Son of God cannot unite with Himself anything that is evil. On the other hand, He needs to associate Himself with men in the closest way that is possible for Him. The only way for this to happen is for Him to be really born as a man, but be born of a virgin, thus ensuring that the sin-principle that is normally passed on by a father, is not present in Him. For “by one man sin entered into the world”, and the process was begun when Adam begat a son, and did so in his likeness as a sinner, Genesis 5:3; Romans 5:12.

We need to ask two important questions about this matter.

Why must Christ become man?

1. To be able to die, Hebrews 2:14.

2. To be fully-qualified to sympathise, Hebrews 2:14-18.

3. To be approachable, but still showing His glory, John 1:14.

4. To be of the seed of David according to the flesh, Romans 1:3.

5. To vindicate God’s trust in man in relation to the earth, Hebrews 2:8,9.

6. To enable Him to link believers to Himself, 1 Corinthians 6:15.

7. Because man is lower than angels, and He willed to take the low place, Philippians 2:7,8.

Why must Christ be born of a virgin?

1. So that He does not inherit any taint of Adam’s sin, which is passed on through the male, Romans 5:12.

2. So that He is not prevented from occupying the throne of David in a coming day by the curse pronounced on Jeconiah, Jeremiah 22:22.

3. So that He may unite manhood with His Deity by the Divine Agency of the Spirit of God, and not through any intervention by man.

4. So that His birth may be a sign that God is starting a new mode of dealing with men.

5. So God may indicate that the “seed of the woman” has indeed come, for only Christ fits that description. (the expression “seed of the woman” does not occur in scripture, but is implied in God’s word to the serpent, referring to Eve, “her seed”). His birth is unique to highlight the fact that He is God’s remedy for the sin that came into the world through Adam.

What was involved when He came into manhood?

1. He gained the attributes of man without losing the attributes of God. It was on earth, as a man, that the Lord said, “I and my Father are one”, John 10:30.

2.  He united Godhood and manhood for ever in His Person.

3.  He really became flesh, and was not simply clothed with a body.

4.  He now has two natures in one Person.

5.  The attributes of God and the attributes of man are properly ascribed to that one Person.

1:19
Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily.

Then Joseph her husband- in Jewish law, as one espoused to Mary, he is her husband, and she is his wife. The law of Jewish espousal was so strong, that if a woman’s betrothed husband died, she was classed as a widow.

Being a just man- we are told three things by Matthew about the character of Joseph, and this is the first. As a just man, he would be careful to obey the commands of the law of God. This would involve him in questioning Mary as to the circumstances by which she was with child. His subsequent course of action will depend on her answer. If she was waylaid in the city, (that is, where others were nearby to hear her call for help, if indeed she did call for help), then she and the man involved are to be stoned to death, Deuteronomy 22:23,24. If she was waylaid in the field, with no-one at hand to hear her cry out, then nothing is to be done to her, for the law mercifully supposes that she was not willing, but the man is to be stoned to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. Mary, however, would have assured Joseph that neither of these situations was the case.

However, there is a third consideration. How is Joseph to know that the child is of the royal line of David? Even if he accepts Mary’s account of things, she will only be able to tell him that the angel said the child would be given the throne of His father David, Luke 1:32. One of the reasons why the penalty for adultery and fornication was so harsh in the Old Testament, (apart from the fact that it offended God’s holiness, and also destroyed the social structure of the natiion), was to caution the nation against committing those sins so that the line of the Messiah was preserved intact. The law in general was given in circumstances designed to strike fear into the Israelites, that, as God said, “Ye sin not”, Exodus 20:18,19.

And not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily- now as a just man, Joseph was jealous for the honour of the House of David, but he knew that in Jewish law, if he married Mary, her child would become his child legally. Is it safe to do this, and thus, as a son of David himself, incorporate into the royal line a child whose identity is not known? This is the dilemma that faces him. And this is why he contemplates divorcing Mary, even though he does not believe she is with child by fornication.

He has two options, either to bring her before the elders of the city as one who must be cross-examined, or put her away, (that is, divorce her), privily, or privately, as one whose account is believed. If, as a just man, he believed Mary should be questioned, then he would adopt the former policy. If he believed her account, he would take the latter course, but again as a just man. The justness of his action being in this latter case in regard to Mary, for it is only just to deal with her gently, given that he believes her account. So this is the second feature that marks Joseph, even his gentleness and kindness.

1:20
But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost.

But while he thought on these things- the third characteristic of Joseph is his careful consideration of matters. The scripture says, “He that believeth shall not make haste”, Isaiah 28:16.

Behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream- Joseph had no doubt gone to sleep with these things on his mind, and now the answer comes to him in such a way that he is not in a position to dispute it. The angel Gabriel came to Mary, and they had a conversation, for her fears and sincere questions needed to be answered. Joseph, however, only needs to know the answer to a simple question, should he or should he not marry Mary? If not, he must divorce her, for they are betrothed to marry. He cannot simply break off the friendship, for they are legally obligated already.

He does not simply hear a voice, but an angel of the Lord appears to him as well. There would be something about this appearance that would leave him in no doubt that it was a messenger from God.

Joseph, thou son of David- the angel knows his name and his ancestry. By being addressed like this, Joseph is assured that the message has to do with the fact that he is of the royal line of David. The fact that he is a son of David is the matter that is on his mind, and now he is to be given the answer to his dilemma. Both Joseph, verse 20, and Christ, verse 1, are called “son of David”, as if to by-pass all other kings in between, and to show the connection with the one who alone is called a king in the passage. As we shall see, however, Joseph, despite being a son of David, did not have any right to the throne.

Fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife- this shows he had been inclined to marry Mary, for he believed her story, but had a lingering doubt about the identity of the child. It is not “fear to put away”, as if that was his inclination, but rather, “fear not to take”, for that was what, as a just man, he thought it right to do. Note that the angel recognises that Mary is his wife, and also reinforces that truth upon Joseph’s mind by stating it. It would not have been just of him to abandon Mary.

For that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost- thus the angel delicately confirms what Mary would have told him. Note that it is not simply that she conceived with the aid of the Holy Spirit, for no doubt that could have been said about Sarah. The child is directly “of” the Holy Spirit, with the preposition meaning “out of”, or “sourced in”. That is, the conception or begetting of the child is only by the action of the Holy Spirit. The other women in the list given by Matthew are not said to have begotten sons, simply that the fathers begat through them. Christ is thus uniquely the promised “seed of the woman”, as is implied in Genesis 3:15.

Notice that Joseph has not been told the child is “son of David”, and heir to David’s throne, for the simple reason that He is not that yet. Because the line of kings runs through the male side, even Mary being descended from David does not make Him heir to the throne. He will only be son of David in the legal sense when Joseph marries Mary.

1:21
And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from their sins.

And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS- “she” means “Mary as the one you will have married”; it is as a married woman that Mary will bring forth a son. In this way Joseph learns that he is to marry Mary before the child is born. This will ensure that he will be considered the legal father of the child, with all that that entailed, since he was a son of David. Yet, as we have seen, there was the insurmountable obstacle of the curse on those of Jechonias’ line. However, by being the legal son of Joseph, but not the biological son, the Lord Jesus avoids that obstacle.

So Joseph is assured that the child will be safely brought to the birth, (for the Holy Spirit had not only come upon Mary to effect the conception, but had overshadowed her to preserve her and her child), and will be a son, not a daughter.

He is to reinforce that he is the legal father by naming the child himself, for it was accepted in Jewish law that even if a betrothed woman had conceived by a man other that her espoused husband, by marrying her the husband was reckoned to be the father of the child legally. When the angel spoke to Mary, he told her she would name the child. So the child is named by Mary as the physical mother, and by Joseph as the legal father. They would be agreed as to the name, in contrast to Zecharias and Elizabeth, Luke 1:59-64.

Jesus is the equivalent to the Old Testament name Joshua, and means either “Jehovah is Saviour”, or “Jehovah the Saviour”. Of course, having an illustrious name did not guarantee in ordinary circumstances that the person named would live up to it. For instance, there were wicked kings of David’s line who had names like Jehoram, “Jah is high”; Ahaziah, “Jah possesses”; Jehoahaz, “Jah upholds”; Jehoiakin”, Jah sets up”, and Jeconiah, “Jah is establishing”. The last name being specially interesting, because God (Jah) dis-established him by sending him into captivity; so his name was the reverse of his character and history.

Joshua was originally named Oshea, (“salvation”), but when he was sent by Moses to spy out the promised land, his name was changed to Jehoshua, “salvation of Jehovah” or “Jehovah saves”, Numbers 13:16. So went he eventually took the people into the land as their leader, it was very clear that it was God who brought them in to a place of salvation and blessing, not Joshua.

For he shall save his people from their sins- the “He” is emphatic, meaning “He, and no other”. As Peter said to the rulers who crucified Him, “Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby ye must be saved”, Acts 4:12. It is true there would have been many called Jesus in His day, named after Joshua, the renowned soldier-statesman that succeeded Moses as leader of the nation, but only He has the power to save from sins. Joshua could save from the Amalekites, but not from sin.

So the name Jesus is no mere pious hope, but the expression of the character the person will display. The reason why none of those kings in the genealogy of the previous verses could save the people, (whom they would call “their people”, because they were king over them), from their sins, was that they themselves were failures in greater or lesser degree, and often caused the fall of the nation. This one is different, for His name implies that He has no sin of His own, and is therefore in a position to deal with the sins of His people. Far from being responsible for the fall of the nation, He will be the one to elcvate them to honour in His kingdom.

Note that it is sins that He deals with. He is not presented here as one who will overturn the Roman oppression, and deliver the people and set up His kingdom. His conquest will be seen to be successful when men and women are delivered from the greatest oppression of all, namely their sins. God said to the people in Hosea’s day, “But I will have mercy on the house of Judah, and will save them by the Lord their God, and will not save them by bow, nor by sword, nor by battle, by horses, nor by horsemen”, Hosea 1:7. One of the things that stumbled many in Israel, and even John the Baptist, (Luke 7:19, and see the words of his father in Luke 1:71,74), was the fact that when He came amongst them, He did not call for a rising up against the Roman Emperor. He even chose as one of His apostles Simon the Canaanite. The word Canaanite indicates Simon belonged to the Zealots, the party that were dedicated to the overthrow the Roman rule. Christ called him away from working against the Roman authorities, just as He called Matthew away from working for the Roman Authorities.

If they had remembered Hosea’s words, they would have realised that it was as the Lord their God that He would save, and His Deity would give utmost value to the death He would die at Calvary. It is by this they must be saved. The Lord Jesus cannot rule over an unbelieving, uncleansed nation.

So He will save His people by being God’sd final prophet among them, and imparting truth which, when believed, saves from sins. He will save His people by being their great high priest, the author of eternal salvation to all them that obey Him Hebrews 5:9, and eventually save His people by showing Himself completely in control as King, and bringing them over into resurrection.

(c) Verses 22-25
Christ’s birth in relation to Deity

1:22
Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying,

Now all this was done- that is, the sum total of all events surrounding the birth of Christ, whether it be the action of the Spirit of God, the willing submission of Mary, or the courage of Joseph in taking her to be his wife. All combined together, under God’s overruling, to bring about the birth of Christ in the appointed and foretold way.

That it might be fulfilled- there are three ways in which the fulfilment of prophecy is introduced in the New Testament, as follows:

1. Where the Greek word “ina” is used, as here, then it is “in order that it might be fulfilled”, and the event in question completely fulfils the prophecy.

2. Where the word “tole” is found, as in Matthew 2:17, then it is “was fulfilled”, and indicates that the event was merely a case in point, and what happened was an illustration of what was said in the prophecy, (in that instance, that there was tribulation for the mothers of the district. But there will be tribulation for all Israel in a day to come, so the fulfilment is only partial in Matthew 2:7).

3. Where the word “opus” is used, as is the case in Matthew 8:17, it is “so that it might be”, and the fulfilment is not complete, but an event which was within the scope and intention of the prophecy. (The healing of the sicknesses of the body becomes an indicator that the Lord Jesus will deal with the spiritual problem, sin itself, at Calvary).

Which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying- note that the words were recorded by Isaiah, and yet they were the words of the Lord. He chose to speak through the prophet. This reminds us of the unique character of the Holy Scriptures, for, although written by men, yet they are the very word of God to us. Holy men of old spake as they were moved by the Spirit of God, 2 Peter 1:21. Like a sailing ship is borne along on the water by the wind in the sails, but yet all the time the captain is in control. The prophecy in question was uttered over seven hundred years before the event, but the long period of time did not mean the promise had lapsed, for God is faithful.

1:23
Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us.

Behold- something of the wonder of the event, and the surprise of it, is expressed in Isaiah’s words. And the wonder was still there centuries later when the thing promised came to pass. Of course, the greatest surprise was that a virgin should conceive.

A virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son- this is impossible naturally, but as the angel said to Mary, “For with God nothing shall be impossible”, Luke 1:37. It is not that a maiden who was a virgin at the time of Isaiah’s prophecy would later on have a child. In that case she would no longer be a virgin. And in any case, the birth of a child to this virgin is spoken of as a sign, but a young woman having a baby is no sign. She must be a virgin and be with child at the same time to fit the requirements of this prediction.

When it comes to deciding what is involved here, our safest course is to be governed by what the Old Testament usage of words is. So when we turn to Genesis 24, we find reference to Rebekah, and we are told in verse 16 that, (a) she was a damsel, (naarah), (b) that she was a virgin, (bethulah), and (c) that she had not been known by man. Clearly, to be described as a “bethulah” was not enough, (especially as it is used in Joel 1:8 of a married woman), so the words “that had not known man” needed to be added to make the situation clear. Now when Rebekah was described in verse 43, the servant calls her “the virgin”, (alma). He is clearly summing up what verse 16 has said, as is shown by the use of the definite article. The servant is giving a summary of what had happened when he first met Rebekah, and therefore she is the definite person he has in mind. So an “alma”, as Mary was, is a maiden; of marriageable age; is not married; has not had relations with a man.

And they shall call his name Emmanuel- notice that whilst it was Mary who was to name the child Jesus, as His true mother, and Joseph who was to name Him likewise, as the legal father, it is “they” who call Him Emmanuel. The “they” are clearly the people whom He will have saved from their sins. They gladly acknowledge that the One who died upon the cross for them, so that their sins might be forgiven, is none other than Emmanuel, God manifest in flesh. The person He is gives value to the work that He did. In the original prophecy, it is the virgin who will call His name Emmanuel, showing that she will recognise the Deity of her child.

Which being interpreted is, God with us- Matthew knows that Israelites will understand the meaning of the name Emmanuel, but he also knows that Gentiles are going to have the gospel preached to them, so for their benefit, since the identity of this person is so important, he translates the name for us. Whereas others have names that simply reflect the pious hopes of the parents, this Child really is who His name declares Him to be. So it is that God’s promise comes literally true, for He saves “by the Lord their God”, Hosea 1:7.

It would be as well to notice the context of this quotation, as found in Isaiah 7.

Isaiah 7:1
And it came to pass in the days of Ahaz the son of Jotham, the son of Uzziah, king of Judah, that Rezin the king of Syria, and Pekah the son of Remaliah, king of Israel, went up toward Jerusalem to war against it, but could not prevail against it.

Here Isaiah describes how the king of the Northern Kingdom of Israel, (formed when ten tribes broke away from Judah and Benjamin), had made a coalition with Assyria against Ahaz, the wicked king of Judah.

7:2
And it was told the house of David, saying, Syria is confederate with Ephraim. And his heart was moved, and the heart of his people, as the trees of the wood are moved with the wind.

Although very wicked, Ahaz was the rightful king of the line of David, which is why, very significantly, he is addressed as the house of David, for he is the current figurehead of the Davidic line. Is this not also why he is included by Matthew in the genealogy, despite his wickedness? The heart of Ahaz and his people are understandably troubled. How will the king react in this situation?

7:3
Then said the Lord unto Isaiah, Go forth now to meet Ahaz, thou, and Shearjashub thy son, at the end of the conduit of the upper pool in the highway of the fuller’s field;

Isaiah the prophet of the Lord meets the king at the end of the conduit of the upper pool. This is a symbolic place, for Jerusalem was vulnerable because the water supply was outside the city. The king needs to trust God and not the devices of men, and He will protect him, and through him, the house of David. Isaiah takes a symbolic person with him, his son, whose name Shear-jashub, had been specially given to him to signify God’s pledge that even though the nation would go into captivity, a remnant would return, for such is the meanng of his name.

7:4
And say unto him, Take heed, and be quiet; fear not, neither be fainthearted for the two tails of these smoking firebrands, for the fierce anger of Rezin with Syria, and of the son of Remaliah.

7:5
Because Syria, Ephraim, and the son of Remaliah, have taken evil counsel against thee, saying,

The prophet tells Ahaz to take heed to the word of the Lord, and to not be disturbed by the threats of the enemy, for the plan of Ephraim and Syria will not be successful, as verses 7-9 explain. He is to act in faith and not fear.

7:6
Let us go up against Judah, and vex it, and let us make a breach therein for us, and set a king in the midst of it, [even] the son of Tabeal:

We learn now that the plan of the coalition is to displace Ahaz, so that there is not a prince of Judah on the throne in Jerusalem. This represents an attack on the Royal Line of the Messiah, and explains why Ahaz is addressed as “house of David”, for its future rests in him, in one sense.

7:7
Thus saith the Lord God, It shall not stand, neither shall it come to pass.

7:8
For the head of Syria is Damascus, and the head of Damascus is Rezin; and within threescore and five years shall Ephraim be broken, that it be not a people.

7:9
And the head of Ephraim is Samaria, and the head of Samaria is Remaliah’s son. If ye will not believe, surely ye shall not be established.

Isaiah discerns Ahaz does not believe that God will save him from his enemies, and he therefore warns him against unbelief, or else he will be deposed, for unbelief will mean God’s protection will be withdrawn.

7:10
Moreover the Lord spake again unto Ahaz, saying,

7:11
Ask thee a sign of the Lord thy God; ask it either in the depth, or in the height above.

The word “again” confirms that when the house of David was addressed it was in the person of Ahaz. If Ahaz believed what the prophet had said, and if the Lord was indeed the Lord his God, then He would be give a sign to confirm His word, to confirm His promise of safety, and to ensure the continuance of the royal line.. He could ask the sign to be an occurrence in the heavens, or below. Such was the generosity of God’s offer.

7:12
But Ahaz said, I will not ask, neither will I tempt the Lord.

Ahaz pretends to be too spiritual to need a sign, protesting that it would mean putting the Lord to the test. But if the Lord volunteered to be put to the test, then Ahaz, if he was a believer, should have asked for a sign.

7:13
And he said, Hear ye now, O house of David; Is it a small thing for you to weary men, but will ye weary my God also?

By behaving as he did, the king was causing the nation to be anxious for their safety, and constant anxiety is wearying. Worse than this, however, Ahaz was testing the patience of God.

7:14
Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign; Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel.

Because Ahaz is not fit to receive a sign, it will be in the future, but will have present relevance. The sign is given to “you”, plural, so, Ahaz having rejected the offer of a sign personally, is given one that will apply to the nation in some way, for he will be long gone when it comes to pass. When Matthew quoted these words, he wrote “they shall call his name Emmanuel”, which may be an allusion to the fact that the sign is not given to Ahaz personally, but to the nation. Whilst the nation of Israel as a whole did not recognise Him as their God when He came the first time, when He comes again to them they will say, “Lo, this is our God; we have waited for him, and he will save us: This is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation”, Isaiah 25:9.

7:15
Butter and honey shall he eat, that he may know to refuse the evil, and choose the good.

The eating of butter and honey in this context is a sign of hardship, as verses 21 and 22 indicate, with the words, “And it shall come to pass in that day, that a man shall nourish a young cow, and two sheep; And it shall come to pass, for the abundance of milk that they shall give he shall eat butter: for butter and honey shall every one eat that is left in the land”.

It might be thought that butter and honey are luxuries, (with echoes of “land of milk and honey”), but the point is that the population of the land is going to be decimated, and there will be a surplus for that reason, not because of productivity. The same goes for the thorns and briers, for there will be no-one to keep the weeds under control.

The eating of milk and honey is said to be “that he may know to refuse the evil and choose the good”. The eating of butter and honey in itself does not teach a child to refuse evil and choose good. But if we see eating butter and honey as a sign that God has intervened in judgement, then the Child will grow up with the evidence even in his home of the privation that being judged of God as a nation brings. He will realise that national unfaithfulness is an evil and will realise that national faithfulness is good. Brought up in harsh conditions in Nazareth, the effects of Roman occupation would be clearly seen by the child Jesus. This was the sure sign that the nation had chosen the evil of idolatry, and rejected the good of obedience.

Notice that the prophet does not say He will learn how to refuse what is evil, and learn how to choose the good, but that He will know to refuse the evil and choose the good; in other words, know the experience, rather that have to learn by trial and error what is evil or good. As one who has no sin-principle within Him, the Lord Jesus did not have within Him any tendency to sin. This is a similar idea to that in Hebrews 5:8 where we read, “though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things that he suffered”. He learned what it was to obey, (for He as God had always commanded), but He did not have to learn to obey, as if He had a rebellious spirit. We read of Christ in Nazareth that He “grew in wisdom”, so He was able to increasingly appreciate the implications of the situation in the nation. Nazareth was a Roman garrison town, and every day there would be reminders that the land was occupied by a foreign power.

7:16
For before the child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the good, the land that thou abhorrest shall be forsaken of both her kings.

If it be asked why there is a certain obscurity about this sign, then the answer is surely that Ahaz had refused a clear sign, so God, in judgement upon him, gives a sign which is clear to those who live when it comes to pass, but not clear to Ahaz. In this way it is comparable to the use of parables by the Lord Jesus, for to the disciples the explanation was given, to the unbelieving nation the words were obscure. See Matthew 13:10-17.

Because he was unbelieving, God kept Ahaz guessing as to when the sign would be fulfilled. He did not know that the child would not be born for seven hundred years. He would anxiously await news that a child had been born and been given the name Immanuel. Then he would count the number of years between the birth of the child and him attaining the age of discretion, for it was during that time that the Northern Kingdom of Israel would be forsaken of both her kings. But that was assuming the child would be born in his lifetime. In the event, He was not, and Ahaz died without having seen the fulfilment of the prophecy.

Ahaz reigned from 739-723 BC. Pekah the king of the Northern Kingdom of Israel was deposed in 736 BC. Hoshea, placed as governor by Tiglath-Pileser the Assyrian, slew Pekah in 735 BC, and was himself carried away to Assyria in 719BC. So both Pekah and Hoshea, successive rulers in Samaria, the capital of the Northern Kingdom, forsook the land. Pekah by being deposed, Hoshea by being carried away captive. So when Ahaz died in 723 BC Hoshea was still in power, which meant the sign and prophecy were not fulfilled in his lifetime. After all, he had refused to ask for a sign, and so God gave the sign but made sure he did not see it realised.

The mention of both Syria, and House of David in this passage is significant. Could it be relevant to the fact that Joseph was called “son of David” by the angel, Matthew 1:20? He was representative of the House, and would provide continuity with Ahaz, but would not be the one through whom the Messiah would come. And is this why Luke mentions Quirinius being Governor of Syria, Luke 2:2? The fact he was governor for the Roman Caesar reinforces the idea that Syria has been forsaken of her king, as Isaiah 7 said would happen. So Joseph is testimony to the fact that the nation of Israel has no king, and Quirinius that Syria has none either.

We return now to Matthew’s narrative:

1:24
Then Joseph being raised from sleep did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife:

Then Joseph being raised from sleep did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him- here is another feature that marked Joseph, even his ready obedience to the revealed will of God. He has patiently waited for light, and now, having received it, acts upon it. He will have to share with Mary the reactions of the men and women of Nazareth as word is passed round as to the situation. Yet he is prepared to bear this reproach, just as Moses was prepared to bear the reproach of Christ in Egypt, “for he had respect unto the recompense of the reward”, Hebrews 11:26. The features we have noticed about both Mary and Joseph give us insight into the sort of home in which the Lord Jesus was brought up.

And took unto him his wife- she who was his wife by betrothal, is now his wife by marriage. By marrying her before Christ is born, Joseph ensures that He is truly son of David, and can inherit the throne. In one sense, then, this is the most important marriage in the Bible.

1:25
And knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called his name JESUS.

And knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son- to “know” in this setting, is to have physical relations. At every stage the integrity of the person of the unborn Christ is maintained. The tomb of the Lord Jesus was safeguarded, being sealed and watched over, so that it is certain that only Christ went in, and only Christ came out in resurrection. So when He was in the womb, every safeguard is in place so that we know without a doubt that Mary’s firstborn child is the one conceived of the Holy Spirit. That He is firstborn removes all doubt, for Mary had no child before who could be confused with Him. She presented Him in the temple as required for firstborn sons, Luke 2:23. The title firstborn would have no meaning if Mary did not have other children afterwards. That she did do so is shown by Matthew 13:55,56.

And he called his name JESUS- by that action Joseph formally took the Child Jesus as his own son legally, with all its implications since Joseph was of the royal line of David.

Special note on marriage
This sequence of events regarding Joseph and Mary establishes the principle that when a man and a woman formally and publicly take one another as husband and wife, they are, at that moment, as much married as they will ever be. We should distinguish between being “one flesh”, as in proper marriage, and “one body”, as in a sinful relationship involving fornication. The teaching of 1 Corinthians 6:15,16 is clear. The passage reads as follows:

“Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid. What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? For two, saith He, shall be one flesh. But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit. Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body. What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s”.

When we were saved, we were in-dwelt by the Spirit of God, and one of the things He does is join us to the Lord in a union that is on the highest level, that of the Spirit. But it is our bodies that are in-dwelt by the Spirit of God, and therefore we are not only linked to Christ on the level of the spirit, but also as to the body. To use those members so as to be joined temporarily to a harlot is a disgrace. This relationship is only on the level of the body, whereas the Scripture describes true marriage as being a man and a woman becoming one flesh. This is an ongoing relationship, as two lives are bonded together, and is completely different to being bonded in body. Our bodies were bought by Christ’s precious blood, and hence we are no longer our own, for our bodies are the property of God, to be used for His glory.

JOHN 16

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

Subject of the chapter
This chapter continues the ministry of the Lord Jesus to His apostles as He prepared them for going out into the world with the gospel after He had gone back to heaven. They must first learn to expect opposition, even from the Jewish authorities. He then assures them that the Spirit would come to do the work in the hearts of men that they could never do, that is, to convict them. Once they get into the world they will be confronted with many situations that will bring them to an end of themselves. In that circumstance they must learn to ask for guidance. They will also need to be strong in their faith, and not be overcome by the opposition of the world.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-5 Opposition from the authorities
(b) Verses 6-15 Operations of the Holy Spirit
(c) Verses 16-27 Outcomes of His departure
(d) Verses 28-33 Overcoming the world

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 16, VERSES 1 TO 15:

16:1 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended.

16:2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service.

16:3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me.

16:4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you.

16:5 But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou?

16:6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart.

16:7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you.

16:8 And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment:

16:9 Of sin, because they believe not on me;

16:10 Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more;

16:11 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged.

16:12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.

16:13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come.

16:14 He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you.

16:15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you.

(a) Verses 1-5
Opposition from the authorities

16:1
These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended.

These things have I spoken unto you- a reference to the warnings of His departure in the previous chapters. He had prepared His disciples for the hatred of the world, 15:18,19; and persecution, 15:20-21. He had sent them into the world, but He had promised that the Spirit of truth would be sent to them, 15:26,27, so that they could testify in such a world effectively.

That ye should not be offended- He does not want them to be caused to stumble on the pathway as He sends them forth into a hostile world. The enemy of the truth will do his best to put obstacles in their way, but His words spoken beforehand will preserve them.

16:2
They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service.

They shall put you out of the synagogues- this shows that the Jewish authorities will be hostile to Christian truth. Perhaps the apostles did not expect enmity from that quarter. To be put out of the synagogue does not mean physically removed from the building, but rather, excommunicated from every aspect of Jewish life. This would mean they could not buy or sell, have employment, or any contact with fellow-Jews. No-one would marry them, take their wedding, or take their funeral. This is a severe action, and shows the depth of feeling against the things of Christ.

Yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service- not content with rejecting them from the social and religious life of Israel, they think them worthy of the same treatment as they gave to their Leader. We see this expressed by Saul of Tarsus, who “persecuted this way unto death”, Acts 22:4, and consented to the death of Stephen, verse 20. He said himself that “I verily thought with myself that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. Which things I also did, in Jerusalem: and many of the saints did I shut up in prison, having received authority from the chief priests; and when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them”, Acts 26:9, 10.

Saul thought that by doing these things he was serving God, for at that point he rejected the Deity of Christ. As the Lord had said to His disciples, as He forewarned them of these things, “But all these things will they do unto you for my name’s sake, because they know not him that sent me”, John 15:22. They thought Him to be a blasphemer, and as such should be killed. And so also should His followers be killed.

The apostles need to be warned to expect these things, for they might become unsettled if learned rabbis like Saul disagree strongly with them. They were only ordinary men, most of them simple unsophisticated fishermen, so they need to be reassured beforehand. In this way the Lord imposes His authority on the situation, and strengthens them so they are not over-awed by religious men. A major way in which they will be encouraged is that they will have the Holy Spirit within them, a Divine Teacher.

16:3
And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me.

And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me- despite all He did to reveal the Father, the majority of the men in high places rejected His testimony. They did not know the Father because they did not know the Son. They thought they knew and served the God of Israel, but when He sent His Son, they cast Him out as a blasphemer. The apostle Paul confessed that he had persecuted “ignorantly, in unbelief”, 1 Timothy 1:13. The princes of this world crucified the Lord of Glory in ignorance, 1 Corinthians 2:8.

16:4
But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you.

But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them- He did not tell them to depress or discourage them, but to do the reverse, to nerve them for the fight. The test for a prophet was whether his prophecy came true, Deuteronomy 18:20-22. So the Lord gives His disciples short-term prophecies so they may be encouraged when the way is hard, for they will realise He was fully aware of what the future held for them. He had told them about the following things:

1. His arrest, trial, scourging, crucifixion and rising again, Mark 10:32-34.

2. His betrayal by Judas, John 13:18-21.

3. His impending denial by Peter, John 13:38. By specifying the time of the denial in relation to the cock crowing, the Lord imposed extreme conditions on His prophecy.

4. The scattering of the disciples, despite their vow to not do so, John 16:31,32.

5. His re-gathering of them in resurrection, Matthew 26:31,32. This implies that He would rise quickly, which they did not believe.

6. His departure to heaven, John 14:28,29.

7. His intention to send the Spirit at Pentecost.

As these things came to pass one by one, then they would indeed remember His words and be encouraged, despite the circumstances.

And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you- He left these matters until just before His departure and death, because that was when they needed to know them. To tell them at the start of His ministry would distract them. In any case He had sent them out at first to preach an imminent kingdom, and the idea of His departure was not in view then. It was only as the kingdom was rejected that the emphasis changed, and He began to speak of His going away.

His absence will be a great test for them, but they need to believe in Him as they believe in God, John 14:1. They have not seen God, yet they believe. They will no longer see Him, but they must keep on believing. This is even more important for believers today, for we have never seen Him. But we have the written testimony in the New Testament of those who did see Him.

16:5
But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou?

But now I go my way to him that sent me- when He was in the temple courts at the east of tabernacles, the Lord had taught in the treasury, near to the place where the Sanhedrin met and deliberated. He had used almost the same words then as are found here, for He said, “I go my way”, John 8:21. Instead of going the way that the rulers wanted Him to go, He goes the way His Father wanted Him to go.

Here, it is not the hostile rulers that are being served notice that He is in control, but the apostles, who are being encouraged by the fact that He is not the victim of circumstances, but is carrying out His Father’s will. He will return to the one who sent Him, having, in words He would soon speak, “finished the work which thou gavest me to do”, John 17:4. He would not go back with some of the task undone.

And none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou? They were too occupied with themselves and their sorrows. Peter had asked this question in 13:36, but the Lord knew that he was only asking because he thought he was able to follow Him, so he clearly did not think in terms of going to heaven. His expectation was that the Lord was going to claim the throne of David, and he wanted to be associated with that. Subsequently, the Lord had revealed that Judas would betray Him, so He was clearly going to be delivered to the Gentiles, and not the Gentiles delivered to Him. Perhaps they feared to ask in case He had even more bad news to tell them. He does not rebuke them for not asking, but points out they had not asked, so that He could give them the information they needed.

(b) Verses 6-15
Operations of the Holy Spirit

16:6
But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart.

But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart- if they had asked for clarification, they would have learnt that going to the cross was a necessary stage on the path to glory. In this way, their sorrow would have been tempered by the joy of knowing that He was going back to the Father with honour.

16:7
Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you.

Nevertheless I tell you the truth- the pronoun “I” is emphatic, as if to say, “I, the one who has foretold the truth that I am going away, have the authority to tell you the consequences of My going away”. Despite causing them to sorrow, nevertheless it was in their best interests to know the situation as it really was, and not as they imagined it to be. Even though they had not asked, they needed to know.

It is expedient for you that I go away- that is, it was a profitable thing for them if He went away. They no doubt thought it was a disaster, but the reverse was the case. Far from losing out by His departure, they gain. There are many advantages that come to the believer because the Lord has gone back to heaven, and He now proceeds to explain one of them, even the coming of the Spirit. His presence in the believer’s heart is critical, for it is through this that Christian things are made good to us, and we are enabled to pass them on to others in testimony.

For if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you- the Spirit will do many things, but here He is said to comfort, strengthening their hearts in Christ’s absence. He will do in them what Christ did when with them. Simeon had been waiting for the consolation of Israel, and he found that consolation, (the word has the same idea as comforter in this verse), in Christ the Messiah, Luke 2:25.

John has already told us in one of his explanations that “the Holy Spirit was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified”, John 7:39. But there was also the fact that Christ’s going away involved the work of the cross. Until that sacrificial work had been done, sinners could not be saved and cleansed. The Holy Spirit cannot indwell an uncleansed heart.

But if I depart, I will send him unto you- here the Son sends; in the previous phrase, the Spirit is said to come, implying that His will is operative; in 14:26, the Father sends in the Son’s name, that is, in full recognition of who and what His Son is to Him. So the whole of the Godhead is united in this matter. The same had been true at the baptism of Christ in the Jordan, for the Father spoke, the Son saw, the Spirit descended, Matthew 3:16,17. Notice that there are no qualifications to this promise. They do not have to earn Him, but receive Christ’s gracious gift.

16:8
And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment:

And when he is come- note the confidence the Lord has that His prayer to the Father will be answered, and the Spirit will be sent. Peter can say on the day of Pentecost that “being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, He hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear”, Acts 2:33. This is the only place in the book of Acts that a disciple speaks of God as Father, emphasising that Peter is drawing on what he heard the Lord say in the upper room in John 14:16.

He will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment- there are three things involved in the word “reprove”. There is the idea of convicting a person as guilty. There is the condemning of that person. And there is a convincing of the truth of the gospel as the remedy for their sin and guiltiness.

There is a sense in which the actual coming of the Spirit did these three things as far as the world in general is concerned, but there is also a sense that He does them in individuals in the world, for the word is “when He is come”, not “by His coming”.

The apostles were sad because the Lord was leaving them, and sending them into a world that would be hostile to them because they brought the truth of the gospel into a world of error. They might think themselves inadequate for the situation, as indeed they were at that time, but the coming of the Spirit would change all that, and they would be helped mightily as the Spirit sovereignly worked in the hearts of men. They will not need to devise strategies and invent means to convince men, for the Spirit would do the work. It would be their task to simply “preach the word”, 2 Timothy 4:2. How the Spirit convicts is told us in the next three verses.

16:9
Of sin, because they believe not on me;

Of sin- He convicts them of their sin so that they consider their way; He condemns them for their sin and their false views about it; He convinces them of the truth of the gospel, that it contains the answer to sin.

Because they believe not on me- it is not that the only sin they are convicted of is the sin of unbelief. Rather, it is that the reason they are still in a state of sin is that they do not currently believe on Him, despite the fact that He has been on this world and brought the truth of God within their reach.

16:10
Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more;

Of righteousness- the Spirit convicts men because they are devoid of righteousness; He condemns them for being unrighteous; He convinces them that their only hope is the righteousness that God imputes to those who believe.

Because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more- whilst He was here, the Lord upheld the righteousness of God in an unmistakeable way. He who is “Jesus Christ the Righteous”, 1 John 2:1, is no longer here to “preach righteousness in the great congregation”, Psalm 40:9. The Spirit convicts of righteousness instead of, as before, Christ doing it. His going to the Father was a vindication of the stand He took for the truth when He was on earth. The fact they would see Him no more reminds us that He was here in the flesh, and therefore was real man, able to be seen. Righteousness has been upheld perfectly by a man, but He has now gone. The Spirit carries on His work.

16:11
Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged.

Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged- those who remain under his influence will share his judgment. The Spirit convicts men of walking “according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience”, Ephesians 2:2. They had the opportunity of following Christ, but chose not to do so, and the Spirit convicts them of that. He also condemns that position, but convinces of the solution, even to believe the gospel and follow Christ. The prince of this world is judged because he spurred men on to crucify God’s Son.

16:12
I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.

I have yet many things to say unto you- the teaching of the Lord Jesus when here on earth did not exhaust the store of wisdom that was available. Luke hints at this when he writes at the beginning of the Acts, “all that Jesus began both to do and teach”, Acts 1:1, which implies that the Book of Acts would record the way in which He continued to do and teach through the preaching of the apostles. He “came and preached peace to them who were afar off, and them that were near”, Ephesians 2:17. The apostles “preached everywhere, the Lord working with them”, Mark 16:20.

But ye cannot bear them now- so it was not that the Lord did not finish His teaching ministry in time. That could never be, for God is never late, nor does He fail. The word “bear” has to do with carrying a burden, and the weight of truth that was to be unfolded to these men was more than they could carry in their current state.

The Levites in the time of the Tabernacle had a heavy task, for they were responsible for moving the tabernacle. In the case of the Gershonites and Merarites, this involved the lifting of heavy materials onto wagons for transportation; in the case of the Kohathites they were required to bear the heavy tabernacle furniture on their shoulders. They would certainly feel the weight of their burdens. The apostles would also have a burden, that of the weighty truths concerning Christ and the church they would be entrusted with making known. There were at least five reasons why they were not able to bear such a burden at that point, as follows:

First, they were in a distressed state because of the news that He was leaving them.

Second, they were about to forsake Him and flee, so the boldness needed to set out new truth was not in their hearts as yet.

Third, they did not have the Spirit indwelling them, so the power to preach New Testament truth was lacking. Their preaching for the previous three years or so had been evangelistic, and consisted of the repetition of what they had heard Him say.

Fourth, they were still not clear about God’s programme in relation to Israel, as is seen by their question in Acts 1:6.

Fifth, there were mysteries yet to be revealed, but that would be done through the apostle Paul, who at this point was not a believer.

16:13
Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come.

Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come- the word “howbeit” signals a change. Something is going to happen to enable them to bear the weight of the truth that is about to be revealed. Their lack of readiness to bear the truth would be remedied. Since the burden they will bear is truth, it is appropriate that the Spirit, when He came upon them at Pentecost, should come in character as Spirit of truth. He is the Spirit who is intimately associated with the truth, and necessarily so, because God is the God of truth, and the Spirit is God. It is not that He would then become the Spirit of truth, for He had associated Himself with the truth Christ had made known during His earthly ministry.

The word from heaven when Christ was on the Mount of Transfiguration was “Hear ye him”, Matthew 17:5. If God had some misgiving about the ministry of Christ, that exhortation would not have come from heaven. In fact, just previously the Lord Jesus had deliberately set His saying alongside the word of the Father. Peter had learnt something from the Father, and then the Lord adds, “And I say also unto thee”, 16:18. In other words, it is as if He says, “What you learned from the Father you learned through Me, and I am now adding to that word”. If that had been presumption, the word “Hear ye Him” on the Mount would not have been uttered.

The word “come” is in that tense which signifies a decisive event, not a prolonged process. One moment they would not have the Spirit, the next moment they would. And immediately they would be able to preach, as we see from a reading of the account of the events on the day of Pentecost, in Acts 2. Note that the Lord is confident that the Holy Spirit will come, which shows He is sure that the Father will respond to His request to send Him, 14:16; Acts 2:33.

He will guide you into all truth- like an expert tour guide, who is able to show tourists who have never visited a place before the interesting features of a particular region, so the Holy Spirit, fully acquainted with the truth, is able to guide the apostles into that truth. Since the Spirit came because Jesus was glorified, John 7:39, then a vast area of truth opens up before the minds of the apostles, and we find this truth in their writings in the New Testament. Needless to say, this truth is spiritual; it is not truth about the physical world, as if the apostles became brilliant scientists in a moment. The fact that the Lord promises this, (and all His promises are honoured), shows that it will come to pass. So when the apostle Paul spoke of his ministry as fulfilling the word of God, Colossians 1:25; or when he wrote about a time when it could be said, “that which is perfect is come”, 1 Corinthians 13:10; or when Jude writes about “the faith once delivered unto the saints”, by which he means “once for all” delivered, Jude 3; and when the Lord warns in the last chapter of the New Testament against adding to the words of the book, Revelation 22:18,19, we know that God’s revelation of truth is complete.

For he shall not speak of himself- this does not mean that the New Testament epistles will contain no information about the Holy Spirit, for that is clearly not true. What it does mean is that the Spirit will not speak independently of the Father and the Son. The fact that He guides into all Divine truth shows that He is familiar with it all, hence the word “for” at the beginning of this phrase. We are being led on gradually here as we listen to the Lord teaching His own. We learn the Spirit will guide into all truth “for” He does not speak of Himself, “but” whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak. The Lord goes on to explain this in the next statements.

But whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak- the Lord Jesus said of Himself, “My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me”, John 7:16; “I speak to the world those things I have heard of him”, John 8:26, (the “him” referring to the Father); “and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me, John 14:24; “all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you”, John 15:15. These quotations show His complete insight into the mind and will of His Father. He was privy to the counsels of the Godhead. His coming into manhood had not altered that intimacy. The prophet spoke beforehand of this in the words, “He wakeneth morning by morning, he wakeneth mine ear to hear as the learned”, Isaiah 51:4. He did not hear as the ignorant, but as the learned one. Learned persons converse with those of equal standing with themselves in matters familiar to them. They go over well-trodden territory as they discuss their particular field of knowledge and expertise. They do not hear one another to learn, but to rehearse what they know. So it is with the Lord Jesus. He awoke each morning to commune with His Father about that part of the Divine Counsels was relevant to Him for that day. He did not awake to discover what the counsels were, but to discuss what bearing they had on the day that was before Him.

We are used to the idea that in the Book of Genesis God is heard communing with Himself. For example, “Let Us make man in Our image, after Our likeness”, Genesis 1:26; “And the Lord God said, the man is become as one of Us“, 3:22; “Go to, let Us go down, and there confound their language”, 11:7. But in the passages from the New Testament from John chapters 7,8,14 and 15 quoted above we learn that the Persons of the Godhead still commune with One Another. So to be able to hear the Father is to claim Deity.

What is true of the Son is now said to be true of the Holy Spirit, for if the Son hears the Father, then so does the Spirit; He too is privy to Divine counsels and conversation. What He hears He transmits to the apostles, so they have the truth as the Godhead knows it. The apostle Paul could write, “we have the mind of Christ”, 1 Corinthians 2:16. The “we” in this context meaning the apostles. This gives their writings a very special character, and as such should be received and believed. Note that is “whatsoever” He hears, so the Spirit passes on all that we need to know of Divine truth.

And he will shew you things to come- that is, “the things coming He will announce to you”. It is not a question of showing as by visions, but making truth known so that it can be taken in by the apostles and transmitted into inspired preaching and writing. This is not a specific reference to the Book of the Revelation and other prophetic parts of the New Testament, for all the truth that was to be disclosed by the Spirit after Christ had gone back to heaven could be described as “things to come”.

The word “shew” is literally “to announce tidings”, so the idea is of the Spirit having direct access to heavenly counsels, but also bringing back tidings from those counsels to apostles on the earth. Caleb and Joshua brought back tidings about Canaan, (the place that contained “things to come” for Israel), after they had explored that land; in the same way the Holy Spirit is able to tell of heavenly things from first-hand knowledge of the mind of God.

16:14
He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you.

He shall glorify me- this expression does not begin with the word “and”, so is not a further work that the Spirit will do. Rather, it is the result of the work that has just been detailed. By the speaking and announcing of Divine truth, the Spirit will glorify Christ. This means that various aspects of the glory of Christ will be presented to our minds, and as a result we shall have an enhanced appreciation of His excellencies, and He will be magnified in our hearts. A magnifying glass does not make an object physically bigger, but it makes it bigger in our eyes, and enables us to appreciate its features in more detail. So Christ cannot be more glorious that He is, but He can be magnified in our eyes as the Spirit points out His virtues.

When Moses asked to see God’s glory, God granted him his request, and displayed that glory not only by allowing a glimpse of His glory to be seen, but also by speaking, Exodus 33:18-23; 34:6-8. So now, the glory of God is seen in the face of Jesus Christ, and those glories are told out in the words of Scripture, coming as they do from the Holy Spirit whose ministry it is to glorify Christ. How important, then, to continue steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine, for by this means the glories of Christ are presented to us.

Since the Holy Spirit indwells the gathered companies of God’s people as they meet in assembly fellowship, then the end result of each meeting should be that Christ is magnified. Paul calls this coming together for the better, in 1 Corinthians 11:17.

For he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you- this is the process by which Christ is glorified. The Spirit not only hears truth, but receives it from the Godhead to infallibly impart it to the apostles, and through their writings to us. In particular what He receives is that which Christ describes as “Mine”. Since when this is transmitted to believers it glorifies Christ, then we may say that the truth that the Spirit is said to receive here is especially about Christ. No doubt the major part of this has to do with the mysteries that are unfolded in the New Testament epistles, which bring out truth that was hidden even from the Old Testament prophets. Such themes as the principles at work in His death; the consequences of His resurrection; the implications of His ascension; His headship of the church; His priesthood; the fact that He will head up all things, whether in heaven or earth; that He is the Last Adam; that believers shall be conformed to His image even as to the body; that He will have the church as His bride, and other things besides. Perhaps all these things are summed up in the phrase “the mystery of Christ”, Colossians 4:3.

16:15
All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall show it unto you.

All things that the Father hath are mine- there is a common possession of truth in the Godhead. One does not withhold from another, for they are one. Indeed, persons of the Godhead cannot, by their very nature, do anything independently of one another, or else they would not be One God. This is why the Lord Jesus said “The Son can do nothing of himself”, John 5:19. He was not indicating that in some way He was powerless to act. (After all, it is as Son that He describes Himself thus, so the fact that He shares the nature and essence of God is in view). Rather, He was claiming Deity, in that Divine persons cannot do anything independently of one another. A man may do things independently of another man, and also independently of God, because men are individual units. But the persons of the Godhead are one in essence, and cannot act contrary to one another.

Therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you- the word “therefore” has the sense of “because of this”. The Lord Jesus claims here to have just reason to use the words “take of Mine”. Because the word “take” implies that the Father is handing things to the Spirit, and since all the things the Father has the Son has as well, then the Lord is perfectly justified in saying “shall take of Mine”, and not “shall take of the Father’s”. The three Persons of the Godhead are interacting in this matter as the Spirit takes from the Father the things of the Son.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 16, VERSES 16 TO 33:

16:16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father.

16:17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father?

16:18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith.

16:19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye enquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me?

16:20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy.

16:21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world.

16:22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you.

16:23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you.

16:24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full.

16:25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father.

16:26 At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you:

16:27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God.

16:28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.

16:29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb.

16:30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God.

16:31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe?

16:32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me.

16:33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.

 

(c) Verses 16-27
Outcomes of His departure

16:16
A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father.

A little while, and ye shall not see me- this is further gentle preparation for His departure. There are two different words for see used in verses 16-19. When it is “not see”, it means to not discern or acknowledge something. When it is “see”, it means “to gaze with wide-open eyes, as at something remarkable”. The little while is from the moment He spoke the words until when He was laid in the tomb. After that, they neither saw Him physically, nor did they discern the significance of His short stay in the tomb, or acknowledge those things He had told them about it. We read that after the Lord had foretold His death, and that He would rise again the third day, “they understood none of these things: and the saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things that were spoken”, Luke 18:34. They did not disbelieve He would rise again, for they believed in the resurrection of the dead, Acts 23:6. They did not realise He would rise quickly, however. This was withheld from them so that they could not be accused of imagining the resurrection. They had to be convinced of its truth by the actual event, not by the words foretelling it.

And again, a little while, and ye shall see me- this time the short period is when He was actually in the sepulchre, after which they would see Him again. When they did so, they would do so with eyes wide-open in amazement, so to speak.

Because I go to the Father- this seems strange at first, as if the Lord says “Ye shall see Me because I go to the Father and disappear from sight”. The point is that He promises to show Himself in resurrection so that they may verify that the one they knew on earth is the one they saw go into heaven. The reason why they would see Him was that He needed to be seen not only for forty days, but also as He ascended to the Father. They were not qualified as apostles unless they could testify to His ascension, Acts 1:22. To be a witness to His resurrection they must see His ascension, because there is a link between the two events, as Peter declared in Acts 2:29-36. The reason why Christ’s tomb was empty was because He had been raised by the Father and lifted to heaven. He was raised from the dead and given glory, as if there was nothing between the opened tomb and the throne of God, 1 Peter 1:21.

16:17
Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father?

Then said some of his disciples among themselves- they perhaps were in such a state of mind, having had notice that He was leaving them, that their early readiness to ask Him questions has been dampened. So they question things among themselves. In verse 29, they will say, “Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb”. So they distinguished between two ways of speaking, obscurely, and in proverbs. In verse 16 He deliberately spoke obscurely, so that they might ask Him to explain. This would introduce the idea of asking, which He develops in verses 23-26. In verses 21-22 He speaks in a proverb to show that He knew what their feelings would be during the “little while”, and afterwards.

What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me- they do not realise that He will only be in the tomb a few days. They will not have to wait for the “resurrection of the last day”, to see Him again.

And, Because I go to the Father? They separate “see Me” from “Because I go to the Father”. They should have kept the sentence intact, and asked what He meant, instead of putting their own construction on the words. We should learn the lesson from this, and not try to reconstruct scripture to make it mean what we think it ought to mean. We shall find ourselves puzzling about it even more, just as the disciples were here; and all because they had not asked.

16:18
They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith.

They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith- now they separate another phrase from its context. No wonder they cannot tell what He is saying. We shall not understand scripture aright either, if we take it out of its setting. Remember the first three rules for interpreting scripture, Context, Context, Context.

16:19
Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye enquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me?

Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him- He can read their thoughts, and knows whether they are sincere. As the psalmist said of God, “Thou understandest my thought afar off”, Psalm 139:2. The Lord waited for John to ask who the traitor was, 13:22-25, but there He wanted to give the sign of the sop so that Judas would go out, and His spirit could be free to teach the true disciples further.

And said unto them, Do ye enquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? The way they are hesitant to ask Him, but ask among themselves illustrates their current lack of communion with Him. He had spoken in a way they did not understand in order to highlight this. They will change after Pentecost, as verse 23 indicates. They will then go to the Father by the Son in the power of the Spirit.

16:20
Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice- their Saviour would be “the song of the drunkard”, and the authorities would think they had achieved their purpose. The “Verily, verily” shows He has authority and confidence as He prophesies these things. His short-term prophecies, having been fulfilled, will encourage confidence in the long-term ones. Notice that the Lord does not directly answer the problem they have about the phrase “a little while”. He does answer indirectly, however, in the illustration of the travailing woman, in the next verse. Normally, a woman is in travail for a matter of hours, not of years. So just as the woman sorrows, so will they, but just as she does so for a relatively brief time, so their sorrow also will be for “a little while”.

And ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy- they would not be sorrowful and joyful at the same time, as if having mixed thoughts. The change from sorrow to joy would be as marked as the change from death to resurrection.

16:21
A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world.

A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come- here is the proverb they will speak of in verse 29.

But as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world- the homely illustration will give them comfort as they realise He knows how they will be feeling. A mother endures the pain because she knows there will be a happy result. So the disciples should bear the pain of knowing He had been crucified and slain, knowing also there would be eternally happy results for Him and for all who would believe. They would know the joy of His resurrection, and the sorrow they had known when He was in the grave will never return.

16:22
And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you.

And ye now therefore have sorrow- He discerns that sorrow is already in their hearts, as He said in verse 6, and that it would continue for a little while yet. He knew “strong crying and tears” Himself, Hebrews 5:7, so He is fitted to sympathise fully with us in our sorrows. The reason why they have sorrow, (“therefore”), is the same as why a woman has sorrow. She does not sorrow that she is going to have a child, but she sorrows because of the pain that precedes the birth. They should try to see things in that light. What travail they would have in the next few hours, as He is arrested, tried, sentenced and crucified! But they should see it as part of a process that was sure to end in joy.

But I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice- even though He would leave them to go to the cross, He would rise from the dead and meet with them again. (Note the personal touch, not simply that He would rise from the dead, but that He would see them). The joy of seeing Him in resurrection would give them a joy that could not be spoiled, despite what might happen subsequently. The apostles rejoiced they were “counted worthy to suffer shame for His name”, Acts 5:41. The Lord said, “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted the prophets which were before you”, Matthew 5:11,12. Even these things would not spoil their joy, any more than the hatred of men had spoiled the Lord’s joy as He served His Father’s interests in His earthly ministry.

And your joy no man taketh from you- a mother has joy when her child is born, but that continues after he is born, so Christ’s emergence from the grave will ensure unbroken joy for His people. His resurrection is the guarantee that all that causes believers sorrow has been dealt with in principle. Once they have shared His resurrection, there will be fulness of joy in the Father’s presence for them, Psalm 16:11; Acts 2:28.

16:23
And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you.

And in that day ye shall ask me nothing- there had been reference to the coming of the Spirit in 14:16-26, and the Lord had used the expression “in that day” as referring to the time after Pentecost when they would have the Spirit within. This shows that the “little while” refers to a past time, despite the way hymn writers use the phrase.

In verses 16-20 the disciples discussed amongst themselves what the Lord meant when He spoke of “a little while”. He had deliberately spoken in a slightly obscure way so that they would realise their need of help to understand. This prepares them for the time when He will not be with them to answer their queries, and also gives Him an opening to explain what provision He will make for them. They will not need to puzzle about it amongst themselves.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you- “Verily, verily”, is a phrase unique to John’s gospel. It introduces a development in doctrine; difficult doctrine; denied doctrine; doubted doctrine; definite doctrine; delightful doctrine, and above all, Divine doctrine. The Lord had taught them to say “Our Father”, and to ask for things in that way, but He did not instruct them to ask in His name. His example prayer ended in this way, “for thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen”, Matthew 6:14. Now the emphasis is on asking the Father in the name of the Son.

16:24
Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full.

Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name- as the quotation from His model prayer quoted above shows, they had not asked in His name yet. This will change, for God would send forth His Spirit into their hearts, crying, Abba, Father, Galatians 4:6. And because of this, they would appreciate the relationship into which they had been brought as God’s sons, and the Holy Spirit’s cry becomes their cry also, as Romans 8:15 indicates with the words, “ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, ‘Abba, Father'”.

Ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full- instead of enquiring among themselves, as they had just done, the Lord exhorts them to ask for themselves, once they have the Spirit within them. Now that the Spirit has come at Pentecost, all believers have Him within to teach them, and they will know therefore the things appropriate to associate with the Name of God’s Son. Because they ask for suitable things, they will receive them.

The Lord here anticipates three things. First, that they will find their joy in having their requests answered by the Father. Second, because those requests will be in harmony with the character of God’s Son, they will be intelligent as to His character, as the Spirit teaches them. Third, because the things of the world cannot give them true joy, He expects that they will only desire the things of God, and not try to complement them with the supposed joys of earth.

No doubt the apostle John remembered these words as he opened his first epistle, for he recalled the way in which he had seen and heard the Lord when He was here, and then recorded this for us, so that we might have fellowship with Divine persons in the things of Christ, with the result that our joy would be full. His words were, “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us); that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ. And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full”, 1 John 1:1-4.

16:25
These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father.

These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs- in response to their speaking amongst themselves, He gave them the illustration of a woman in pain, but whose pain and sorrow is turned to joy. This did not fully answer the question about the “little while” directly, but encouraged them to think the thing through. As believers we are expected to think about the things we read in the scriptures.

But the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father- this would be when He spoke through the Spirit’s ministry to them. This shows that He has not given up teaching His own. It is simply that it is done in a different way now that the Spirit indwells each believer. He had already told the apostles that “At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you”, 14:20. So the coming of the Spirit would enable them to understand more fully His relationship with the Father, and their relationship to Him. This is the foundation of everything else, for it covers the whole range of relationships, whether between Divine Persons and each other, or Divine persons and believers.

16:26
At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you:

At that day ye shall ask in my name- they will ask in line with what the Spirit reveals to them about the Son. This is normal Christian prayer, so the Lord can state that that is how they will pray, for there is no other effective way. They will not necessarily mention the Son’s name at the end of the prayer, (for that is not what “ask in My name” means), but the whole content of the prayer will be in harmony with who He has revealed Himself to be.

And I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you- they will be in such an intimate relationship with the Father, (because they will be “in the Son” who is Himself “in the Father”, 14:20), that they will not need the Lord to intervene, but will go straight to the Father through Him, see Ephesians 2:18. Of course it is true that He “ever liveth to make intercession for us”, Hebrews 7:25 but that has to do with supporting us as we pass through trials down here. The context in John 16 is of praying to the Father for ourselves about any matter that concerns us, including those trials.

16:27
For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God.

For the Father himself loveth you- the reason the Father will be well-disposed to our approach to Him is because He loves us. And that love has a two-fold cause.

Because ye have loved me- our Father is sensitive to reactions to His Son. If there are those who genuinely love Him, then He loves them in return. The intensity of that affection will be learned from the Son’s prayer in the next chapter, for He will say, “and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me”, 17:23. This is completely beyond human understanding; to think that any should be loved by the Father in the same manner as He loves His Son! This is a very powerful indicator of the closeness of the relationship of the believer to the Father. It no doubt derives from the truth expressed at the beginning of 17:23, “I in them and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one”. The Father is completely involved in all His Son is, (“thou in me”). In the same way, the Son is completely involved in all we are in Him, (“I in them”). It is in a sense inevitable that the Father will love us, for the Son is in us, and He loves us as He loves Him, as the end of the verse says.

And have believed that I came out from God- this is the basic reason why the believer loves the Son. All that was involved in Him coming from the presence of God, such as His self-humbling; His taking the form of a servant; His real manhood; His grace and truth when He was here; His work at the cross; all these things endear Him to them. The apostle Paul, referring to his conversion, wrote “And the grace of our Lord Jesus was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus”, 1 Timothy 1:14. His response to Christ’s grace was faith and love, the two things that endear a believer to his Father.

(d) Verses 28-33
Overcoming the world

16:28
I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.

I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world- this is a very comprehensive statement, and takes in all that He was in eternity, all that He was willing to become as He came amongst men.

Again, I leave the world, and go to the Father- the word “again” divides the verse into two concepts. First, His coming from the Father, ending with the sorrow of the cross; second, His going back to the Father, with the joy of the throne. And in between, there was His reaction to the world, and the world’s reaction to Him. His attitude to the world was one of love to men; the attitude of the world was one of hate, so He left it. But before He left it He expressed His love in the most profound way, by dying on a cross. It is this that draws souls to Himself, and why they love Him. Once He has drawn men to Himself, He goes back to His Father in heaven so as to minister to their needs.

16:29
His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb.

His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb- He had deliberately spoken to them less than plainly in verse 16, but now the apostles say He speaks plainly. He had spoken in a proverb in verse 22, but now He speaks in direct terms.

16:30
Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God.

Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee- they were hesitant to ask Him about the little while, and they thought the illustration of the woman in travail to be a digression, but now they realise He has been answering their unasked questions, and this shows them He knew what was in their hearts and minds without them telling Him. This tells them He is indeed one with the Father, for it is only God who can read the hearts of men.

By this we believe that thou camest forth from God- the light is beginning to dawn upon them, and gives a foretaste of how they will understand after Pentecost. If He came out from being with the Father, He must be equal with Him. If He is equal with Him, He must know the hearts of men, because it is God who knows the hearts of men, Jeremiah 17:10. Because of this, He does not need His people to ask Him things, since He knows beforehand what they are thinking, and supplies the answer through the Spirit through the Word. They stop short of saying He came forth from the Father; they still need to advance in appreciation of His relationship with the Father. But that will come “in that day”, after Pentecost, as He had said already, “In that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you”, 14:2

16:31
Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe?

Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? Since they have said they believed, (and He had exhorted them to this in 14:1), then He prepares them for the fact that their faith will be put to the test. His going to the Father will be for their spiritual profit, to strengthen their faith, but also will test their faith. He puts it in question form so they challenge their own hearts. He knew their hearts already, so He is not expecting them to answer Him.

He is not suggesting that He does not think they are believers. Rather, He is preparing them for the onslaughts of the world, and is asking them so that they ask themselves the question. Having come to a satisfactory conclusion they can face the world. Sadly, they seem not to have done this, as the next verse shows.

16:32
Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me.

Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone- in just a short space of time they would forsake Him and flee in Gethsemane, and every one would be scattered and go home. He would be left to face the cross alone. Such would be the pressure upon them, and they need to be strong in faith.

And yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me- His relationship with the Father is eternal and Divine, so cannot be affected by the circumstances of time. But even though He would be deserted by them, and each disciple would be alone in his own home, He would not be on His own. He was ever conscious of the Father’s approval of Him. He does not say “I will not be alone”, as if referring to a limited time, but “I am not alone”, a statement of the situation at all times.

We could illustrate this by noting that the inwards of the sin offering were offered on the altar of burnt offering in the same way as the peace offering was, Leviticus 4:8-10. The inwards represent the inner workings of the heart of Christ. They were not affected by being forsaken on the cross. His feelings for the Father remained constant. The peace offering typifies Christ as the Man in harmony with God at all times, the sin-offering typifies the man who was forsaken because of our sins. But the altar of burnt offering is the place where an entirely acceptable and approved sacrifice was offered. Thus at that altar was brought together the feelings of Christ, the sin-bearing of Christ, (even though the sin offering as a whole was not burnt on the altar, but on the ground), and the acceptability of Christ.

16:33
These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.

These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace- He prepares their hearts for the turmoil that will be in their minds as they reflect on the way they had deserted Him in the garden. And what happened then has happened in different ways many times since, as we have not been faithful as we ought. We shall not have peace by dwelling on past failure, but we will definitely have peace as we relate our circumstances to His circumstances. This is peace “in Him”, as we see how He reacted to adversity.

In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer- the world gives the believer nothing but tribulation, but He gives the power to overcome it, as He overcame it. He overcame it through the consciousness of His relationship with the Father.

I have overcome the world- He can speak in the past tense that He has overcome the world, either as regards His life, which is about to end, or because He anticipates the results of His work at Calvary, John 12:31. What He did, they, in their measure, may do also.

ROMANS 9

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Romans chapter 9 God’s ways defended

Chapters 9-11 of the epistle to the Romans form a parenthetical section in the epistle, in which the apostle shows that the gospel which is the same for Jew and Gentile is perfectly in harmony with the purpose of God. The Old Testament had made a sharp distinction between Israel and the rest of mankind, (see, for example, Ephesians 2:11,12), but the apostle has shown in chapters 1-8 that as far as sinnership is concerned, “there is no difference”. So does this mean that Old Testament distinctions are invalid, and that there is no future for Israel as a separate entity? The apostle shows in chapters 9, 10 and 11 that this is not so. In chapter 9 the emphasis is upon incidents from Israel’s past which declare the principles behind the purpose of God. In chapter 10 the emphasis is on Israel’s present unbelief and its consequences. In chapter 11 the emphasis is on the future for Israel when “the Redeemer shall come from Zion”.

It is vital to a correct understanding of the section to see that the apostle is referring throughout to Israel as a nation. Twelve times he uses the word Israel, the name of the nation, and twice he refers to Israelites, as members of the nation. But he only uses the word Jew, the name for the individuals making up the nation, on two occasions, and that, not in connection with national affairs, but individual response to the gospel, in 9:24 and 10:12. A false view of chapters 9-11 will be formed in our minds if we do not take account of this fact.

Throughout chapters 1 to 8 the apostle has made reference to the Jews and the Gentiles as individuals. In chapter 1:16 he spoke of the gospel being “the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek”. Now it was a great blessing for the Jews that the first thing the apostles did when they went into a city to preach the gospel was to go into the synagogue. This was where seekers after God were to be found. But whilst this was a great blessing, it was also a strong rebuke, for it supposed that the works of the law had not enabled the Jew to come to a state of righteousness, for the gospel was needed by them as much as by the depraved Gentile. It also supposed that the Jews in the synagogue had not received Christ as their Messiah yet, or else they would be meeting with Christians.

Then in chapter 2:8,9 the Jew is first again, but this time in judgement. “But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile”. The apostle is careful to repeat in verse 10 that glory, honour, and peace are offered to the Jew first, but the fact remains that judgement will be meted out the Jew first because of his failure to obey righteousness as expressed in the law formally given to the nation at Sinai.

Later in the same chapter the apostle exposes the hypocrisy of the Jew, for he prided himself on having the law, yet failed to keep it. As a result the name of God was blasphemed amongst the Gentiles. The conclusion the apostle draws is that being a Jew, committed by the rite of circumcision to keeping the law, is of no value if the law is transgressed. A true Jew is circumcised in heart; in other words, is a believer in Christ.

The question naturally arises, if a Jew is no better that a Gentile when it comes to sin and judgement, is there any advantage or benefit in being a Jew? The apostle answers that there are many advantages in being a Jew, the main one being that they had the oracles of God, for God spoke through Moses to them, and the words were recorded for their instruction and reproof, 3:2. The fact that many Jews were unfaithful to God in their attitude to His word does not mean that the word is invalid. This unfaithfulness is highlighted by fourteen statements Paul extracts from the Old Testament Scriptures, showing conclusively that the Jews were sunk in sin, and effectively no different to Gentiles, for “all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God”, 3:23.

So this chapter is the beginning of that part of the epistle in which the apostle, having made known the ways of God in the gospel in chapters 1 to 8, now defends those ways against possible objections, especially from his Jewish readers. In particular, His ways in relation to the people of Israel as a nation.

Structure of the chapter

Section (a) Verses 1-5 The privileges of Israel
Section (b) Verses 6-13 The purpose of God
Section (c) Verses 14-18 The pity of God
Section (d) Verses 19-24 The power of God
Section (e) Verses 25-33 The proof from the Scriptures

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 1 TO 5:

9:1 I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost,

9:2 That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart.

9:3 For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh:

9:4 Who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises;

9:5 Whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen.

Section (a) Verses 1-5 The privileges of Israel

9:1 I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost,

I say the truth in Christ- Paul writes now as a believing Jew, and therefore as a man who is in Christ. His Jewish opponents no doubt accused him of treachery, for he had embraced Christianity, which to them was based on the claims of a blasphemous imposter. He puts himself on oath, so to speak, to tell the truth about his situation. It would be a very serious thing to associate with Christ, and then lie.
My conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Spirit- first his oath, now two witnesses by which every word may be established. His conscience was one witness, and the Holy Spirit is the other. He is confident that the Holy Spirit and his conscience are in agreement on this matter. Even if the Jews were sceptical of Paul, this solemn statement would at least gain their attention.

9:2 That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart.

That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart- far from having disowned his nation, Paul’s heart was burdened and sorrowful as he thought of their national unbelief. In the next verse he will tell us how far his intense concern for the nation of Israel could go.

9:3 For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh:

For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ- the imperfect tense of the verb “wish” indicates that which is simply theoretical, and which could not be realized in actual fact. It is not possible for someone who is truly saved to be anathema to Christ. Moses in a similar situation asked for his name to be blotted out of God’s book, if it meant God would presence Himself with His people again, Exodus 32:30-35. The book he referred to being the record of those who live upon the earth, Psalm 139:16. (Note, in passing, that this book includes the unborn). In effect, Moses was offering to die for the nation.
For my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh- the word brethren speaks of natural affection, not a spiritual relationship in the family of God. Stephen addressed the Jews as brethren, emphasizing their common descent from their father Abraham, Acts 7:2, but their subsequent treatment of him showed they were not born of God.

There now follows an impressive list of national privileges, not one of which in itself brought individual salvation.

9:4 Who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises;

Who are Israelites- this national name has not been used in the epistle previously, but now occurs as ‘Israel’ or ‘Israelite’ 14 times in chapters 9-11, alerting us to the fact that Paul is speaking about the nation, not specifically about individual Jews.
To whom pertaineth the adoption- “adoption” is the act of recognising a person, or in this case, a nation, as one’s son. This means Israel were God’s son nationally, for God said to Pharoah, “Israel is My son, even My firstborn”, Exodus 4:22,23. Israel as a nation is the firstborn in God’s family of nations, see Hosea 11:1 and Amos 3:2.
And the glory- the glory of God appeared in connection with the Tabernacle, thus forming a link with the revelation of the God of glory who appeared to Abraham when he was in Ur, Acts 7:2.
And the covenants- whether it be to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Phinehas or David.
And the giving of the law- note the apostle separates the covenants of promise from the old covenant of the Law, see Galatians 3:16,17. The former were unconditional, the latter was conditional on their obedience, hence the distinction made between them in this list.
And the service of God- a reference to the priestly and Levitical activity in connection with the tabernacle and the temple. See Hebrews 9:6. It is not Scriptural to call Christian meetings services.
And the promises- the detail of the undertaking given in the covenants was expanded by the prophets, as they spoke of the blessings available to the nation.

9:5 Whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen.

Whose are the fathers- having spoken of things, the apostle now speaks of persons. The patriarchs were the common possession of all in Israel. This prepares the way for verses 6-13 where Abraham, Isaac and Jacob are used as illustrations.
And of whom, as concerning the flesh- note the change of preposition. The nation possessed the fathers, but being unbelieving, did not possess Christ. “Of” means “out of”. Christ is really descended from the fathers insofar as the flesh is concerned. He has legal descent from Abraham through Joseph, Matthew 1:1,16, and natural descent from Abraham through
Mary, Luke 3:23,34.
Christ came- the Messiah had arrived, but they failed to recognise Him. “He came unto His own, and His own received Him not”, John 1:11. He came of Israel according to the flesh, but He also came forth from the Father, and came into the world, John 16:28. It would be inconceivable for the apostle, who believed in Christ, to turn from the nation from which He came, and to whom He came.
Who is over all, God blessed for ever- there is more to Christ than manhood. He who is from the nation is over the nation, for He is equal with the God of Israel. Note how the manhood and Godhood are both necessary here, as they were necessary in Romans 1:3,4. Far from modifying his doctrine concerning Christ as he defends himself, Paul insists that Christ is blessed for ever, deserving equal honour with the Father. He is Son of the Blessed, Mark 14:61,62.

This shows the wickedness of rejecting Him, as the majority in Israel had done. He is over all, so they should have responded, “My Lord!” He is God, so they should have responded, “My God!”, but they failed to do so. The apostle Thomas doubted at first that Christ was risen, and only believed when he saw, after a whole week had gone by. He represents the nation of Israel in a future day, who, when the whole period of the current church age has elapsed, will “look upon Him whom they pierced”, John 19:37, for “every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him”, Revelation 1:7. Significantly, it was the sight of the pierce-wounds that convinced Thomas, John 20:24-29. No wonder he exclaimed, “My Lord and my God”.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 6 TO 13:

9:6 Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel:

9:7 Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy seed be called.

9:8 That is, They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed.

9:9 For this is the word of promise, At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son.

9:10 And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac;

9:11 (For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of Him that calleth;)

9:12 It was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger.

9:13 As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.

The truths brought out in this chapter would be very startling to a Jew, shaking his beliefs to the very foundation. The apostle is going to methodically show, however, that these truths are based on the way God dealt with the patriarchs. It is not even that these truths have not been mentioned before in the New Testament, for they have, in various ways, as the following points show:

1. The words of the Lord Jesus to Nicodemus, “Marvel not that I say unto thee, “Ye must be born again”, John 3:7. Note the change of personal pronoun. The Authorised Version, because it retains the distinction between singular and plural pronouns, is indispensable if a correct grasp of God’s mind is to be known. The Lord speaks to Nicodemus as an individual, (“I say unto thee”), but then says, “Ye must be born again”. Every individual in the nation of which Nicodemus was a part, and of which he was a teacher, needed to be born again. It was not just a message for him. So the nation as a whole stood in need of the new birth. Just being the nation was not enough.

2. The lawyer who came to ask about the law was told the story of the Good Samaritan, Luke 10:25-37. The lesson he should have derived from the story was not that he was like a priest or Levite, or even like the Samaritan, but he was like the man left half-dead by the roadside. Such was the condition even of one who had influence and prestige in Israel.

3. In John 8:33 the claim is made by the Jews that they were Abraham’s seed. In response the Lord Jesus alluded to the incident in Genesis 21:8-11 where Ishmael mocked Isaac, and as a consequence was cast out of the father’s house. It is slaves that are cast out, as Ishmael was; it is sons that remain in the house, as Isaac did. But the Jews were slaves to sin, for the Lord said to them, “He that committeth sin is the servant of sin”, verse 34. They were servants like Ishmael then, and not like Isaac the free son. Their claim to be Abraham’s seed was correct, but Ishmael could claim this, and had God’s word to prove it, for God had said to Abraham, “And also of the son of the bondwoman will I make a nation, because he is thy seed”, Genesis 21:13. Mere descent from Abraham was not enough however, if they are to be sons in the Father’s house.

These incidents will provide the framework for the apostle’s teaching in this important passage. As we go through, we shall have to be careful to distinguish the times when Paul is speaking of the literal event, and when he is deriving a spiritual principle from it which furthers the cause he has in mind in the passage. We shall also need to be careful to remember the apostle’s overall purpose, which is to show how God deals with the nation of Israel.

Section (b) Verses 6-13 The purpose of God

9:6 Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel:

Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect- when laws are enacted it is usually specified when they are to take effect; that is, when they are to come into force. Now the word of God in the Old Testament said that it would be the Messiah who would bring to fruition the purpose of God for the nation. But it seems as if that word of God has not come into effect, for the nation rejected Jesus of Nazareth and saw to it that He was crucified. They were acting inconsistently in this, for the coming of Christ was the climax to the Old Testament blessings mentioned in verses 4 and 5, not an after-thought.

To deal with this problem, (if problem it is), the apostle shows that the reason things do not seem to have come into effect as the Jews expected, (for they were looking for a warrior Messiah to defeat their enemies, not a crucified Messiah who seemed himself to be defeated), is the unbelief of the majority in the nation. It is the apostle’s task to show, then, that the reason why God’s purpose has not yet been fully realised is because that purpose involves a nation that is composed of believers only. As long as that is not the case, the realisation of all God’s plans is deferred.

The apostle begins by drawing on truths which were implied in God’s dealings with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, the founders, under God, of the nation, and revered by them all. If he can show that God was acting, even then, on certain fixed principles, and if he can show that those fixed principles explain the current situation of Israel, then his task is done and the problems are solved. It will also show that Paul’s sorrow over the current state of the nation is not due to any disappointment he has with God’s dealings. Rather, the cause of His sorrow is alone the unbelief of the privileged nation of Israel.

There are at least five incidents the apostle uses, and they are these:

1. When Jacob was renamed Israel, Genesis 32:24-28
When Jacob was born his hand was holding his brother Esau’s heel. Rebekah called him Jacob because the word means “take by the heel”. It also means “supplanter”, as we see from the words of his brother Esau when he said, “Is he not rightly called Jacob? For he hath supplanted me these two times: he took away my birthright; and, behold, now he hath taken away my blessing”, Genesis 27:36. Having fled from his brother Esau, Jacob was returning, years later. God intervened in his experience, and sent an angel who wrestled with him. When he asked for a blessing from God, the angel said that his name would be changed from Jacob to Israel, “for as a prince hast thou power with God, and with men, and hast prevailed”, Genesis 32:28. The name Israel is made up of two words, “isra” meaning prince, and “el” meaning God.

2. The birth both of Ishmael and Isaac, Genesis 16:1-16; 21:1-5 Abraham had no son and heir, so he adopted the fleshly custom of the day and produced a son, Ishmael, through Hagar, Genesis 16. God then promised to give Abraham a son through his proper wife Sarah, and even though by this time Abraham and Sarah were old, Isaac was born, Genesis 17:15-17; 21:1-5.

3. Jacob and Esau when unborn, Genesis 25:21-26

Isaac’s wife Rebekah was carrying twins, and they struggled within her. When she enquired of the Lord about this, she was told that there were two nations in her womb, and the twin who would be born first, Esau, would serve his younger brother Jacob, Genesis 21-26.

4. After Israel made the golden calf, Exodus 32:9-14;33:15-19

God threatened to destroy the nation of Israel for worshipping the golden calf. Moses intervened, however, and God agreed to spare the nation with the words, “I will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and show mercy on whom I will show mercy”, Exodus 33:19.

5. The raising up of Pharoah to be king in Egypt, Exodus 9:16.

He resisted God will, and became an example of the folly of so doing. God said to him, “And in very deed for this cause have I raised thee up, for to show in thee My power; and that My name may be declared throughout all the earth”, Exodus 9:16.

Returning to verse 6

For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel Jacob is used as an illustration first by the apostle, even though he was after Abraham and Isaac in time, because his name was given to the nation, and the passage is about national status and blessing.

The rabbis taught that “No Israelite can go into Gehenna”, Pesikta 38(a), and, “All Israelites have their portion in the world to come”, Sanhedrin I. The apostle must deal with this error, and he does so by the use of the incident involving the name of Israel.

Jacob, whose name, as we have seen, means “supplanter”, was renamed Israel, meaning “a prince with God”, or “ruling with God”. So what Paul is emphasizing here is that they are not all princes with God who bear the name of “prince with God”. In other words, to be of the nation naturally, does not secure spiritual blessing; that must come through faith. Jacob had to learn that lesson, for he had survived by his scheming until Genesis 32, and then he found that true blessing comes from God alone, when men earnestly desire it. It was at this point he became a prince with God.

The apostle shows in the next verses that their status as a nation is through the purpose of God, and is not a result of them meriting the position. That purpose does not involve a nation composed of both believers and unbelievers, but believers only. This is why there is a future for Israel as a nation still, because their destiny as a nation is grounded in the sovereign choice of God. But is is a nation that believes. Like the fig tree that the Lord Jesus cursed, which withered away from the roots, Mark 11:12-14,20,21, the nation of Israel after the flesh has no future. We must not embrace the idea that the current State of Israel acts according to God. The nation is in unbelief, and has been since it crucified its true Messiah. In fact, the majority of the nation will receive and believe the Antichrist, see Daniel 9:27. Individual members of the nation must learn to depend on God and His grace for blessing, and come to Him individually in faith.

Jacob’s brother Esau had used this name in a similar way. When Jacob was born, he was given that name, which means “to take by the heel”, because he had grasped his twin brother’s heel after he had been brought forth. But the Hebrew word for Jacob also means “he will supplant”, so it was prophetic also. Later, when the twins were grown, Esau said, “Is not he rightly called Jacob? For he hath supplanted me these two times”, Genesis 27:36. So the name Jacob was used in a figurative as well as a literal sense. Such is the case also with the name Israel in this verse.

We see this illustrated in the case of Nathaniel, who was described by the Lord, (who knew his heart), as “an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile”, John 1:47. Jacob had been marked by guile, but then had dealings with God and was renamed Israel. Nathaniel, too, had been born as a man of guile, Jacob-like, as we all are, but a change had come about, and he was now Israel-like, a prince with God, and recognised as such by the Lord Jesus Himself. He was now fit to be part of Christ’s kingdom, not only because he recognised Jesus of Nazareth was king of Israel, but also because he owned Him as Son of God. Only those who do this will be in the kingdom.

Another example of the use of a name as a description is found in Romans 2:28,29, where we read, “For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: but he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men but of God”. Now the word Jew is derived from the name Judah, which means “praise”, see Genesis 29:35. So the apostle is virtually saying to the Jews, “You are called by the name Judah, but because there is no reality in your hearts, and you are only Jews by birth, then you do not live up to that name by bringing praise to the Lord by your lives; nor can He, for His part, praise you for the way you live”.

So, going back to his statement, we see that the apostle is in line with Old Testament and New Testament practice to use the name Israel not only as a personal title, but also as a description. So what does the statement actually mean? The apostle is declaring that being part of the nation that derives its name from Israel their forefather, does not automatically mean that you can be described as “Israel”, a “prince with God”. That dignity only comes after personal dealings with God have wrought a great change of heart. So it is that the apostle can refer to the future nation of Israel, after it has come into the good of God’s grace nationally, after their Messiah has returned to them, as “the Israel of God”, the nation He can own and recognise because they are all believers, Galatians 6:16.

Taking all these things together, we see that the apostle is shattering the national complacency of those in Israel, and is showing them that their rejection of Christ is the result of their own unbelief, and not as a result of God’s word being ineffectual.

9:7 Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy seed be called.

Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children- John the Baptist warned those of his day, “think not to say within yourselves, ‘We have Abraham to our father:’ for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham”, Matthew 3:9. If being a child of Abraham is a natural thing only, then God can produce children for Abraham by breathing life into natural things like stones.

We should notice the different ways the word “seed” is used in connection with Abraham, as follows:

First, Ishmael was Abraham’s seed, in the sense that he was a child of Abraham, Genesis 21:13, (the very next verse to the one Paul is about to quote).

Second, Isaac was Abraham’s seed, for God said, “In Isaac shall thy seed be called”, Genesis 21:12.

Third, Abraham’s descendants through Isaac are called Abraham’s seed, for God said, “I will multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is upon the seashore; and thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies; and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because thou hast obeyed My voice”, Genesis 22:17,18.
Fourth, in the ultimate sense “The Seed” is Christ, as Galatians 3:16 makes clear with the words, “Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, ‘And to seeds’, as of many; but as of one, ‘And to thy seed’, which is Christ”. So if the seed is Christ, then He cannot be associated with any who are not believers. God’s definition of the seed of Abraham, in this use of the word, (as opposed to the use of it sometimes as meaning ‘physical descendants of Abraham’, like Ishmael, or the children of Keturah), was “those who can be associated with Christ, and who belong to Him”. Even if they lived in Old Testament times God could think of them in relation to His Son, just as He passed over the sins of Old Testament saints in view of His Son’s sacrifice at Calvary, Romans 3:25.

Fifth, the expression “Abraham’s seed” is applied to believers of this age in the words, “And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise”, Galatians 3:29. So the seed of Abraham is said to be believers at this present time. It would be inconsistent to think that the seed could consist of unbelievers in former times, but only believers now.

But, “In Isaac shall thy seed be called”- this is a quotation from Genesis 21:12, spoken when Hagar and Ishmael were cast out of Abraham’s house. God sovereignly singled out Isaac to be the heir of Abraham, thus showing that the natural descent of Ishmael from Abraham was of no avail when it comes to relationship with God. This is not only true of those descended from Abraham through Hagar, but extends even to those who only have natural descent through Abraham, as we have seen from the Lord’s words to the men of His day, as we shall see when thinking of the next verse.

9:8 That is, They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed.

That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God- “That is” should be understood as “which means”. Paul now applies the principle illustrated by Ishmael, (child of the flesh), and Isaac, (child of promise). He had already used the story in a similar way in Galatians 4:21-31.

The Jews had claimed in John 8:33 to be Abraham’s seed. This gave the Lord Jesus the opportunity to point out to them the spiritual meaning that lay behind a significant event in the experience of Abraham and Isaac. On the day that Isaac was weaned, his father had made a great feast to celebrate the occasion. Ishmael, however, cruelly mocked Isaac, and consequently was cast out of Abraham’s house, Genesis 21:1-13.

Now Ishmael was the son of Hagar, the slave-girl from Egypt. Nonetheless he could claim to be Abraham’s seed, for Abraham was his father. The Jews, too, were naturally descended from Abraham. As slaves to sin, however, they were no different to Ishmael, the child of the slave. As such, they had no right to be in God’s house.

Isaac had the right to remain in the father’s house, and he illustrates the fact that the Lord Jesus, the Son of His Father, is worthy of a settled place in the Father’s presence. He has no sin within to enslave Him, and He is perfectly free to do the Father’s will.

The wonder of it all, however, is that others besides the Lord Jesus may share that place. Those made free by the application of the truth to their souls, are made free indeed. This particular word for “indeed”, is only used here in John’s gospel. It is based on the word “to be”, and indicates that those who are made free by the Lord Jesus are free to the very core of their being. They are not superficially free. They are as free, in fact, as the Son is free, and with the same result, namely favour with the Father, and ultimately a place in the Father’s house on high, John 14:2,3.

There was no doubt that the Jews who surrounded Christ as He spoke these words were descended from Abraham as to the flesh, but their attitude towards Him suggested there was something badly wrong. Just as Ishmael mocked Isaac when he was presented to the world as the son of his father, so the nation of Israel mocked Christ’s claim to be the Son of God. So it is possible to be descended from Isaac naturally, but be Ishmael-like spiritually, and reject Christ.

In a similar way the apostle begins to apply the principle; he is thinking on two levels. He is seeing Ishmael as the product of Abraham’s fleshly way of obtaining a son, and Isaac as the son God supernaturally gave to Abraham and Sarah. In that initial sense Ishmael was a child of the flesh as to his birth, and Isaac was a child of God as to his birth.

Paul is not saying anything about the personal spiritual status of Ishmael and Isaac. Isaac was certainly not born of God because he was miraculously conceived; he would have to have personal dealings with God to become His child. (In any case being a child of God in the new-birth sense does not happen at natural birth). Nor was Ishmael unable to believe because he was a child after the flesh. After all, every person born, including Isaac, is “born of the flesh”, John 3:6. If Ishmael came to God in repentance and faith he too could be born of God.

So much for the first level on which the apostle is thinking. But there is a higher level, and it illustrates the principle God works on to secure for Himself a nation of Israel that is composed entirely of converted souls. So Ishmael and Isaac now become illustrations of those who are simply naturally born, and those who are born of the Spirit according to God’s promise to give eternal life to those who believe.

But the children of the promise are counted for the seed- just as Isaac was born naturally through the promise of God, (and hence can be called a child of promise), so on a higher level, those who are born again as a result of God intervening, are the true children of God, and constitute the true seed of Abraham.

That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God- “That is” may be understood as “which means”. Paul now applies the principle illustrated by Ishmael, (child of the flesh, because he was produced by Abraham acting after the flesh), and Isaac, (child of God, because he was produced by God’s intervention). He had already used these two sons as an allegory in Galatians 4:21-31, seeing in Ishmael those who are the product of the law, and who are therefore in bondage to it, and Isaac those who are the product of grace, and are free.

Having stated the situation from a positive angle in verse 7, the apostle now begins to apply the principle from a negative angle as he speaks of those who do not qualify to be part of the true seed. He is not still speaking of Ishmael and Isaac, but rather of those whom they illustrate, namely, those of the nation of Israel who are born after the flesh, and those of the nation of Israel who are born of God by the power of the Holy Spirit. He is now using the expressions “children of the flesh” and “children of God” in application. This is confirmed by the fact that he is talking about children in the plural in each case, so he is not speaking specifically about Ishmael and Isaac here. He is showing that the true Israel is only composed of those born of the Spirit.

The expression “children of the flesh” as used in Paul’s application, means those who are descendants of Abraham but have never been born again through faith. They are not descended from Ishmael, but from Isaac, but they are not Isaac-like. As such, they are not part of the true Israel. The true Israelites are those who are not only children of Abraham by natural birth, but children of God by new birth.

But the children of the promise are counted for the seed- the promise mentioned here is the promise quoted in the next verse. The expression “children of the promise” applies the situation as regards Isaac physically, in a spiritual way. He was heir to everything because God promised him to Abraham and Sarah. He becomes an illustration of those who lay hold of the promises of God. It is those who are born as a result of God working, as Isaac was, rather than those born through human effort, like Ishmael, who are the children of the promise. Paul is bringing out here that it was never God’s intention to reckon a mixed company of believers and unbelievers to be the Seed of Abraham that would inherit the promises, and over whom Christ would reign.

After all, we must bear in mind two things in connection with the true seed. First, that in the ultimate sense it is Christ, as Galatians 3:16 makes clear with the words, “Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, ‘And to seeds’, as of many; but as of one, ‘And to thy seed’, which is Christ”. So if the seed is Christ, then He cannot be associated with any who are not believers. God’s definition of the seed of Abraham, in this use of the word, (as opposed to the use of it sometimes as meaning ‘physical descendants of Abraham’), was “those who can be associated with Christ, and who belong to Him”. Even if they lived in Old Testament times God could think of them in relation to His Son, just as He passed over the sins of Old Testament saints in view of His Son’s sacrifice at Calvary, Romans 3:25.

Second, the expression “Abraham’s seed” is applied to believers of this age in the words, “And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise”, Galatians 3:29. So the seed of Abraham is said to be believers at this present time. It would be inconsistent to think that the seed could consist of unbelievers in former times, but only believers now.

9:9 For this is the word of promise, At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son.

For this is the word of promise- the last point is of great importance, therefore the apostle quotes the actual promise that God made.
“At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son”- the emphasis is on the action of God, “will I come”, showing that position with God must come from His intervention, not that of the flesh. Note also that the timing of the birth of the child was completely in the control of God. The gender of the child was also under Divine control, for His purpose could not be worked out if Sarah had a daughter. The child must be a son so as to beget seed.

9:10 And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac;

And not only this- the third lesson Israel must learn.
But when Rebecca also had conceived- as well as Sarah’s conception illustrating a principle, Rebecca’s does also. Note how appropriate these illustrations are, for they both involve the matter of producing children.
By one, even by our father Isaac- the fact that there were two different mothers involved in the births of Ishmael and Isaac served to illustrate the contrast between, on the one hand, the devices of the flesh, (Abraham having a child by his bondslave), and, on the other hand, the promise of God, (Isaac is born of parents who are as good as dead). Now, however, the apostle draws attention to the purpose of God in His sovereign choice of one rather than the other. The situation with Rebecca suits his requirements admirably, for there is one father, one mother, and their twin sons are not born at the time God speaks about them.

9:11 (For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of Him that calleth;)

(For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil- as both are not born, they are in identical circumstances. As those not having done any act of moral significance, neither has earned the favour of God by good works, nor, for that matter, His anger because of evil works. So Jacob is not blessed because of good works, nor is Esau rejected because he has done evil works, at this point in time. When the promise quoted in verse 9 was given, Ishmael was already born. Here, things are different, and the difference illustrates the principle of God’s sovereign choice, as the apostle will now say.
That the purpose of God according to election might stand- “stand” means abide, last, not perish. There was nothing in the situation regarding Rebecca’s sons which would cause God’s purpose to be undermined. The election the apostle is speaking about is God’s choice of the descendants of Jacob to form the nation of Israel over which His Son would reign. We see this to be the case by reading Genesis 25:23, where God says to Rebecca in response to her enquiry as to why her babies were struggling in the womb, “Two nations are in thy womb, and two manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels; and the one people shall be stronger than the other people; and the elder shall serve the younger”. Words could not be plainer, “Two nations…two manner of people…one people…other people”. Coupled with this, God speaks through Malachi of Esau’s mountains. Clearly the reference is to the nations that will spring from Esau and Jacob respectively. Just as clearly the reference is not to God choosing one person for salvation and the other for damnation. The two sons give their names to two nations, and only one of the nations, Israel, is chosen of God to produce the Messiah. This has nothing to do with the personal destiny of either Jacob or Esau. That will be determined by their response to God, or lack of it, as the case may be. The election is of Jacob to be the father of the twelve sons who would form the twelve tribes of Israel.
The quotation which follows in verse 13 reinforces this truth, for Malachi is speaking of nations under their patriarchal head, Jacob and Esau, (Scripture says “Esau is Edom”, Genesis 36:8).
Not of works, but of Him that calleth)- Israel’s position as the favoured nation is solely the result of God choosing that it should be so, and not at all because by their works they have merited it, (for being not yet born they had done neither good or evil). Now this is a blessing and also a caution for the nation. It is a blessing, in that if the nation in the ideal sense, (and not in any merely traditional sense), is God’s because He chose it, then their position is unassailable and secure. It is a caution because if their position is not based on works, then they cannot earn it, but must know God’s grace in Christ. They cannot be blessed as a nation apart from Christ and Calvary. So the nation of Israel is God’s choice from among the nations, but it is not the nation consisting of believers and unbelievers, but the nation the apostle calls “the Israel of God”, Galatians 6:16.

9:12 It was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger.

It was said unto her- first the apostle quotes what was said to Rebecca before the sons were born.
“The elder shall serve the younger”- that is, Esau, the first one to come from the womb, would serve his younger brother Jacob. In normal circumstances in Bible times, the reverse would be the case. That this is a national thing we have already noted from the words, “Two nations are in thy womb”, Genesis 25:23. But it is also seen in the fact that Esau did not personally serve Isaac in his lifetime. In fact the reverse is the case, for in Genesis 33 we find the following:

Verse 3 Jacob bows himself to the ground seven times before his brother Esau.
Verses 5 and 14 Jacob calls himself Esau’s servant.
Verses 13,14,15 Jacob calls Esau his lord.

Clearly this is not a fulfilment of the prophecy “the elder shall serve the younger”, if we understand the elder to be Esau personally and the younger to be Jacob personally. The prophecy is only fulfilled on a national level. It was partially fulfilled during David’s reign, for we read, “And he put garrisons in Edom; and all the Edomites became David’s servants”, 1 Chronicles 18:13. It will be fulfilled fully when Christ reigns, as the prophecy of Obadiah 18 makes clear, “And the house of Jacob shall be a fire, and the house of Joseph a flame, and the house of Esau for stubble, and they shall kindle in them, and devour them; and there shall not be any remaining of the house of Esau, for the Lord hath spoken it”.

9:13 As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.

As it is written- the previous verse relates to what was said by God just before the twins were born, whereas now it is the word of God through Malachi centuries later. Note the “it is written”, for the Word of God, written by Malachi many years before Paul was writing, still abides, and is currently relevant. This gives the apostle authority to use it in his argument, for the words have not lost their power.
‘Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated’- God now speaks in the past tense, and summarises His attitude to the two nations which came from Esau and Jacob. It would be helpful to quote Malachi’s words, to see the context:

“The burden of the word of the Lord to Israel by Malachi. I have loved you, saith the Lord. Yet ye say, ‘Wherein hast Thou loved us?’ Was not Esau Jacob’s brother? saith the Lord: yet I loved Jacob, and I hated Esau, and laid his mountains and his heritage waste for the dragons of the wilderness. Whereas Edom saith, ‘We are impoverished, but we will return and build the desolate places;’ thus saith the Lord of hosts, They shall build, but I will throw down; and they shall call them, ‘The border of wickedness’, and, ‘The people against whom the Lord hath indignation for ever.’ And your eyes shall see, and ye shall say, The Lord will be magnified from the border of Israel”, Malachi 1:1-5.

“Was not Eau Jacob’s brother?” serves to remind us of the circumstances surrounding the birth of Esau and Jacob. Yet Esau is called Jacob’s brother, not Jacob, Esau’s brother, even though by the time Jacob was born, his twin brother Esau had already arrived. There is an allusion in this to the fact that Jacob was going to be the dominant and preferred one, and Esau is reckoned only in terms of being his brother.

Esau and Jacob were twin brothers, and there was no difference between them as to parentage and environment, yet God gave Jacob the superior place because He chose him to be the father of the nation of Israel through his twelve sons.

This was an act of love, for as Moses reminded Israel in the Deuteronomy 7:7,8 that “The Lord did not set His love upon you, nor choose you, because ye were more in number than any people: for ye were the fewest of all people: but because the Lord loved you, and because He would keep the oath which He hath sworn unto your fathers, hath the Lord brought you out with a mighty hand, from the hand of Pharoah king of Egypt”.

So Moses offers no direct explanation as to why God loved them, but simply says He loved because He loved, indirectly implying that God loved them because He is love, and His dealings are an expression of what He is in Himself. He does not need anything from man to make Him love, He loves because it is His nature to do so. So God’s choice of Israel was in love, and it involved Jacob being in the ascendancy. But if Israel was the object of love, Esau, (who later on, when formed into a nation, was called Edom), was the object of God’s hatred, not because He hates without cause, but because He hated what Edom did. Scripture says, “God is love”, 1 John 4:8, for that is the essence of His Being. It is not the case that God is hate. God loves without cause, (except the underlying cause of glorifying Himself in some way), but He does not hate without just cause.

So it was that in Malachi’s day, Edom had been judged. The cause of God’s judgement is set out by Obadiah in verses12-14. Edom had done the following things:

1. Rejoiced when Israel was taken into captivity. “But thou shouldest not have looked on the day of thy brother in the day that he became a stranger; Neither shouldest thou have rejoiced over the children of Judah in the day of their destruction”.

2. Reacted in pride to the calamity of Israel. “Neither shouldest thou have spoken proudly in the day of distress”.

3. Entered into the gates of Jerusalem to loot and pillage. “Thou shouldest not have entered into the gate of My people in the day of their calamity. Yea, thou shouldest not have looked on their affliction in the day of their calamity, nor have laid hands on their substance in the day of their calamity”. The psalmist wrote as he sat by the rivers of Babylon during the captivity, “Remember, O Lord, the children of Edom, in the day of Jerusalem; Who said, ‘Raze it, Raze it, even to the foundation thereof'”, Psalm 137:7.

4. Cut off those trying to escape. “Neither shouldest thou have stood in the crossway, to cut off those of his that did escape”.

5. Betrayed those that remained in the city. “Neither shouldest thou have delivered up those of his that did remain in the day of distress”.

These are examples of gratuitous and unjustified wickedness and spite. As a result Ezekiel, prophesying at about the same time as Obadiah, recorded God’s words, “I will stretch out My hand upon Edom, and will cut off man and beast from it; and I will make it desolate from Teman; and they of Dedan shall fall by the sword. And I will lay My vengeance upon Edom by the hand of My people Israel: and they shall do in Edom according to Mine anger and according to My fury; and they shall know My vengeance saith the Lord God”, Ezekiel 25:13,14.

And again, “Thus saith the Lord God; When the whole earth rejoiceth, I will make thee desolate. As thou didst rejoice at the inheritance of the house of Israel, because it was desolate, so will I do unto thee: thou shalt be desolate, O mount Seir, and all Idumea, even all of it: and they shall know that I am the Lord”, Ezekiel 35:14,15.

Malachi prophesied after the remnant of Israel had returned to Jerusalem under Zerubbabel and had rebuilt the city of Jerusalem and the temple. A comparison between the things Malachi prophesies about, and the conditions in Jerusalem at the end of the book of Nehemiah, will suggest that he ministered at the end of the first period into which Daniel’s 490 years’ vision was divided. His book is critically important, for it shows what God’s attitude to them was before they entered the dark period between the end of the Old Testament and the beginning of the New Testament, when the heavens would be silent. The faithful ones need to be assured of His love; the unfaithful ones need to be reminded of His judgements.

To assure them of His love, God reminds them through Malachi that He had restored the nation that bears Israel’s name to the land after the captivity. To remind them of His judgements, He cites the fact that He expressed His hatred towards Esau, (referred to as Edom by Malachi, for Genesis 36:8 says “Esau is Edom”, ), as is seen by the fact that his mountains and cities were laid waste, whereas Jerusalem was rebuilt.

The principle the apostle is deriving from all this is simple: the love God had shown in His choice of them to be His special nation is maintained, and those who do anything to try to frustrate the outworking of His purpose through them will know His hatred and His wrath. As was said in Zechariah 2:8, “He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of His eye”.

We may summarise the apostle’s teaching so far by saying that having startled us with the thought that not all who are descended from the patriarch Israel are really part of the nation to which he gave his name, nevertheless the future of Israel is assured because it is the object of God’s loving choice.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 14 TO 18:

9:14 What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.

9:15 For He saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion.

9:16 So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.

9:17 For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might shew My power in thee, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth.

9:18 Therefore hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth.

Section (c) Verses 14-18 The pity of God towards the nation

9:14 What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.

What shall we say then- here the apostle asks a question of his believing readers, whereas in verse 19 he supposes an unbeliever objecting. The “then” tells us that the question is asked because of what has gone before.
Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid- are God’s dealings unjust when He loves one and hates another? This can only be true if He does so without good reason and contrary to His own righteousness. God cannot deny Himself, 2 Timothy 2:13. God and unrighteousness cannot co-exist. The reason the apostle can so forcibly deny that there is unrighteousness with God is found in the next verse, hence it begins with “for”, meaning “because”. The apostle is confident that God will continue to show that same love, righteousness and mercy mingled together in His dealings with Israel in the future, as He did when they made the golden calf.

9:15 For He saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion.

For He saith to Moses- after Israel had sinned in the matter of the golden calf. We might think this will be an example of God hating, but it is the reverse.

It would be helpful to set out the main features of the context of the words Paul is about to quote:

1. Some in Israel make a golden calf to worship, Exodus 32:1-8.

2. The Lord threatens to obliterate the nation of Israel and make a nation from Moses, Exodus 32:9,10.

3.Moses pleads for them firstly on the basis of the harm that would be caused to God’s name if He abandoned the nation He had just redeemed from Egypt. Then secondly, on the basis of His promises to Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, (meaning Jacob), Exodus 32:1-13.

4. The Lord responds to this by reversing His decision, Exodus 32:14.

5. Moses and Joshua come down from the mount and Moses breaks the tables of the Law, Exodus 32:15-24.

6. Moses stands at the gate of the camp, and appeals for those who are on the Lord’s side in this matter to come to him. The tribe of Levi do so, and are charged with the slaughter of the guilty persons, presumably those of their tribe who followed Aaron as he led them into sin, Exodus 32:25-29. When Moses referred to this incident later, he said of Levi, “Who said unto his father and mother, ‘I have not seen him’; neither did he acknowledge his brethren, nor know his own children'”, Deuteronomy 33:9. God was doing what He will do again in the future, for “He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness”, Malachi 3:3.

7. Moses goes to the Lord to make atonement by intercession, and also by offering to be blotted out of the book of the living; in other words, offers to die for the nation. The Lord does not accept this, saying the individual must die for his own sin. By refusing Moses’ offer God preserved the uniqueness of the death of His Son. He promises an angel to go before the people instead of Himself, and He plagues the people for their idolatry, Exodus 32:30-35.

8. Although the Lord refuses to go up with the people, He promises to ensure that they inherit the land, Exodus 33:1-3.

9. The people mourn at this, Exodus 33:4-6.

10. Moses pitches a tabernacle outside the camp, and makes coming out to him a test of their loyalty, Exodus 33:7-11.

11. Moses appeals to God to return to leading His people with the words, “Show me now Thy way, that I may know Thee…and consider that this nation is Thy people”, Exodus 33:12-13.

12. The Lord assures Moses that His presence will go with him, Exodus 33:14.

13. Moses twice over calls Israel “Thy people”, Exodus 33:15,16.

14. God undertakes to “do this thing also that thou hast spoken”. In other words, the people are to be reckoned God’s people again after their lapse, Exodus 33:17.

15. Moses requests to see God’s glory, the sign that His presence was with him. The Lord agrees, Exodus 33:18.

Then come the words that Paul now quotes-

I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion- by saying “I will…I will” God is indicating His determined purpose, from which He will not be deflected. Israel had good reason to be grateful that this sovereign attitude of God was manifested towards them. They had forfeited all rights to His mercy, yet God chose to show mercy to them despite their sin. This is a righteous thing for God to do, because He declares His glory to Moses in the very next chapter as one who forgives sin, Exodus 34:7. The incident of the golden calf had been a test for Aaron, and he failed. (This highlights the fact that the law made men high priests that have infirmity, Hebrews 7:28.). It was also a test for Moses, and he triumphed, pleading for the people, offering to die for them, securing their reinstatement as the people of God with the presence of God with them.

Notice it is not God saying He will have mercy on some and judge others. It is unmixed mercy and compassion to the nation, despite their waywardness. God’s right to cast them off as a nation was maintained, for He is light, and therefore displays righteousness and holiness, but He is also love, and therefore displays mercy and compassion.

There is nothing here in the context, (and it is always the context that must govern our interpretation), to warrant the idea that God arbitrarily picks out some to have mercy on, and passes others by, for that would contradict other Scriptures. Peter wrote that “The Lord…is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance”, 2 Peter 3:9. There are none upon the earth at any time who could not gain God’s salvation, if they would only come God’s way, namely, by repentance and faith. The idea that there are some who are predestined to the Lake of Fire, and therefore there is no provision for them is a God-dishonouring lie. The Scripture distinctly states that men are chosen to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth, 2 Thessalonians 2:13.

In Exodus 33:19, the words are given as, “and He said…’and will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will show mercy on whom I will show mercy'”. Grace is God’s free and unmerited favour to those who cannot merit it and cannot repay it. The word for mercy used here is His deep compassion for those He sees need help, His tender pity to those who feel the misery of sin. This is perfectly manifested by the Lord Jesus when He wept over Jerusalem, lamenting its refusal to come to Him, Luke 19:41; see also Matthew 23:37. How appropriate these words are to the situation. The people have sinned, but God is prepared to show grace towards them; He knows they have a tendency to fail, so He has, and will continue to have, compassion upon them in their frailty, in view of His covenant with Abraham. So there is provision in the attitude of God for the people in their current situation, and any that would arise in the future.

So we may summarise by saying that in Exodus 33, where the people have broken the Law, God pledges to show grace. The people deserve His judgement, but He assures Moses He will reach out to them in their weakness and have compassion on them. In Romans 9, however, the point is that God has pity on the nation, not so much because they are law-breakers, but because they have rejected His Son cruelly, and intends to have compassion over them, if they will turn from their unbelief. No doubt this is an answer to the prayer of the Lord Jesus when He pleaded, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do”, Luke 23:34. The princes of this world, including those listed in Acts 4:5,6, (whom Peter calls “ye builders” in verse 11, meaning the builders of the nation), crucified the Lord of glory in ignorance, 1 Corinthians 2:8.

The form of the phrase we are considering shows that God is determined in what He says He will do. He will do what He will do, and no power shall stop Him. He is indeed sovereign, but not in any unprincipled way, for He cannot deny Himself. This should give great comfort to those in Israel who were having second thoughts about their rejection of Christ. They may be confident that when they come to God in true repentance and faith they will find Him to be what He declared Himself to be through this word, spoken long ago to Moses, but repeated to them by the apostle Paul, whose heart longed to see them saved, as he expressly says in 10:1. They may also have confidence that all God’s covenant promises to Abraham will be fulfilled to the letter, always remembering the principle, set out in these verses, that it is believers alone who shall be in the good of that covenant.

9:16 So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.

So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God who showeth mercy- the principle on which God acts, (“it”), is not in response to the will of man asserting itself, (“willeth”), to influence God’s actions, (for example Moses interceding and offering to give his life for the nation), nor is it in response to any energetic action, (“runneth”), on the part of man, (such as the tribe of Levi slaying the worshippers of the golden calf), as if God can be forced to act in a certain way. Rather, it is the sovereign choice of God to show mercy. In this way the blessing is thoroughly undeserved and secure. If one man could persuade God to act in a particular way, who is to say that another man might not be able to influence Him in the opposite way? By the same token, if a man could merit God’s favour by “running”, that is, by energetic activity for Him, then there would some glory for man in the matter; but no flesh may glory in God’s presence, 1 Corinthians 1:29. God’s actions are rooted solely in His will, and this gives great assurance to those who comply with that will.

9:17 For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might shew My power in thee, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth.

For the scripture saith unto Pharoah- by using the word “saith”, and not “said”, the apostle emphasises the living voice of the Old Testament Scriptures, that they have the same authority as the original oral statement. We should remember that there were only a few weeks between the defeat of Pharoah and the worshipping of the golden calf. Pharoah becomes, because of his hardness of heart, one who knows God’s hatred. So there is a contrast between Moses pleading with God for the nation, and Pharoah determined to destroy them. Again we see the national aspect of the passage.
Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up- God brought Pharoah to the throne of Egypt to show His power when he abused his position and fought against God. It is not raised up by being born, as if God creates men to destroy them. The time had come for God to deliver His people, and those who oppose His will must be made an example.
That I might show My power in thee, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth- we see here the two-fold purpose of God, namely, to show what happens to those who rebel against Him, and to magnify His name when He defeats His foes. As the Israelites said in their song, “Sorrow shall take hold on the inhabitants of Palestina. Then the dukes of Edom shall be amazed; the mighty men of Moab, trembling shall take hold of them; all the inhabitants of Canaan shall melt away. Fear and dread shall fall upon them”, Exodus 15:14-16. That His name was honoured is seen in that Rahab knew about Israel crossing the Red Sea, Joshua 2:8-11, and so did the Gibeonites, Joshua 9:9,10.

We should remember that Pharoah was virtually a god in Egypt, and so represented the powers of evil. He is not some insignificant individual, but
the one through whom the Prince of this world was attacking Israel. As such, he met God’s severe displeasure.

9:18 Therefore hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth.

Therefore- on the basis of God’s dealings with Israel and Pharoah, the following conclusion may be drawn.
Hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth- note that whilst the mention of mercy to Israel is repeated, the thought regarding Pharoah is that he will be hardened. In order that God’s power over Egypt might be demonstrated by the plagues, He hardened Pharoah’s heart, by allowing Pharoah to harden his heart wilfully, and thus fulfilled His purpose. The hardening was determined by God. When Pharoah hardened his heart, he was doing exactly what God willed to happen, yet he was still fully responsible for his actions. This is a warning to all in positions of power who seek to harm the nation of Israel. God will not ignore their actions, but will bring them to account. As He said to Abraham, “and I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee”, Genesis 12:3.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 19 TO 24:

9:19 Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth He yet find fault? For who hath resisted His will?

9:20 Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?

9:21 Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour?

9:22 What if God, willing to shew His wrath, and to make His power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction:

9:23 And that He might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had afore prepared unto glory,

9:24 Even us, whom He hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?

Section (d) Verses 19-24 The power of God towards His enemies

9:19 Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth He yet find fault? For who hath resisted His will?

Thou wilt say then unto me- the apostle anticipates an objection to this truth.
Why doth He yet find fault? For who hath resisted His will?- if the will of God cannot be resisted successfully, as Pharoah’s experience demonstrates, then what just reason has God for finding fault with what men do, since they only carry out what He decrees? And again, what reason is there to object to Israel’s continued unbelief as a nation? For the same word “harden” that is used of Pharoah, is used by God in relation to Israel in John 12:40, where the apostle quotes Isaiah’s words, “He hath blinded their eyes, and hath hardened their heart”, as being applicable to the nation that was about to have God’s Son crucified.

This is intensely solemn, for both Pharoah and Israel display the same attitude to God, and are hardened by Him as a result. That this national hardening does not mean no Jew can be saved is evident, for Paul will say in 11:1, “for I also am an Israelite”. He was living proof that individual Jews could still be saved.

The apostle answers this objection in two ways. First, by rebuking any argument against God, and then by explaining further the way in which God’s purpose is worked out.

9:20 Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?

Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God?- the “nay” is a denial of the suggestion, while the “but” is the apostle’s rebuttal. The words he uses are an allusion to Job 33:12,13, “I will answer thee, that God is greater than man. Why dost thou strive against Him? For He giveth not account of any of His matters”. It is outrageous for puny sinful man to seek to argue with God and answer Him back, or even to expect Him to gives reasons for His actions.
Shall the thing formed say to Him that formed it, “Why hast Thou made me thus?”- now we have an allusion to Isaiah 45:9, which reads, “Woe unto him that striveth with his Maker! Shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it, “What makest thou?” Job describes men as those who “live in houses of clay”, Job 4:19, and his friend Elihu said to him, “I also am formed out of the clay”, Job 33:6. This reminds us forcibly of the frailty and fragility of man, and cautions against pitting ourselves against the mighty God of heaven.

9:21 Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour?

Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour?- the apostle follows up his allusion to Isaiah 45:9 with its use of the potter metaphor for God. God has the right to do as He pleases, just as a potter has the right to make whatever he wants of his own clay. But that He does not act arbitrarily and capriciously is seen in the next verses. That God has the right to act sovereignly, is the answer to the unbelievers cavil. For the believer there is a further explanation, for God does not make vessels so He can destroy them.

9:22 What if God, willing to shew His wrath, and to make His power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction:

What if God- here the apostle sets out a complementary truth. God has the right to do as He pleases, as the previous verse has stated, but we must always be aware that He does not act in an unprincipled way. It is important to notice that in the Greek text the word “de” introduces a new topic. It is the equivalent of “on the other hand”, and is found near the beginning of verse 22. So having presented one valid explanation for the seemingly indifferent way in which God treats men, as if He makes them dishonourable, as a potter makes a vessel for a dishonourable use, he now gives to us the alternative explanation.

This alternative explanation of the dealings of God with men, is the one the apostle constantly favours in these verses. He is not a harsh and maverick God, acting in some unprincipled and arbitrary way, but works out His purpose in righteousness and love. We know this is God’s character, for He has been perfectly manifested by His Son, who said, “he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father”, John 14:9. We find no trace of harshness or unreasonableness in His dealings with men. He was harsh against their sin, it is true, but He came, not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them, Luke 9:56. There is no hint that He was making vessels so He could destroy them. An illustration of this is His way with Judas. Right to the end He sought His recovery, but Judas, alas, hardened his heart and went into perdition.

This alternative explanation will still maintain God’s rights over men, but will show that, far from being a tyrant, God in fact waits patiently for vessels of wrath to repent. It is worthy of note that when Pharaoh showed signs of relaxing his attitude to God, then respite was given him. We see this in connection with the plague of frogs, Exodus 8:8-15, and the plague of flies, 8:30-32. After the plague of hail, he even went so far as to say, “I have sinned this time: the Lord is righteous, and I and my people are wicked. Intreat the Lord (for it is enough) that there be no more mighty thunderings and hail; and I will let you go, and ye shall stay no longer”, Exodus 9:27,28. Yet as soon as the hail is removed, Pharaoh hardened his heart. He was morally responsible for this hardening, but the Lord was behind it, to show His great power, but also to show His longsuffering, even to vessels of wrath.

Willing to show His wrath- that is, determined to do so. If God shows wrath, it is always for a just cause. At the time when the nation of Israel was about to be taken into captivity, Jeremiah also used the illustration of the potter and the clay. He tells us this:

“Then I went down to the potter’s house, and, behold, he wrought on the wheels. And the vessel that he made of clay was marred in the hand of the potter: so he made it again another vessel, as seemed good to the potter to make it. Then the word of the Lord came to me saying, ‘O house of Israel, cannot I do with you as this potter? saith the Lord. Behold as the clay is in the potter’s hand so are ye in Mine hand, O house of Israel. At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to pull down, and to destroy it; if that nation, against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil that I thought to do unto them. And at what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to build and to plant it; if it do evil in My sight, that it obey not My voice, that I will repent of the good, wherewith I said I would benefit them'”, Jeremiah 18:3-10.

Having spoken these words from the Lord, Jeremiah went to the people of Israel and applied them to their situation. Their response was to reject his words. Jeremiah was told by the Lord to respond to this by getting a potter’s earthen vessel, take representatives of the people, go to the valley of the son of Hinnom, and break the vessel in the sight of the people. He then said, ‘Thus saith the Lord of Hosts: Even so will I break this people and this city, as one breaketh a potter’s vessel, that cannot be made whole again'”, Jeremiah 19:1,2,10,11. The Jews reading Paul’s epistle would be well aware of the prophecies of Isaiah and Jeremiah, and the way in which they used the imagery of the potter. They could be made anew if they repented, or they could continue in their current sinful state, be hardened of God, and thus be like an earthenware vessel, that cannot be made anew.

And to make His power known- as He did in the case of Pharoah.
Endured with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction- note that the apostle does not speak of God making vessels to pour out His wrath upon. We must not confuse the use of potter imagery in verse 20 in response to an unbelieving objection, (which emphasises God’s sovereignty), and the use of potter imagery in this verse as the apostle explains the situation in more detail for the benefit of earnest and perplexed enquirers, (which emphasises God’s long-suffering).

He endured the behaviour even though it deserved His wrath. If He endured with much long-suffering it was because He was waiting for repentance, as 2 Peter 3:9 indicates. This was the situation with Israel nationally, for as Paul wrote to the Thessalonians, “Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men: forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved, to fill up their sins always: for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost”, 1 Thessalonians 2:15,16. No-one could doubt they were, and are, a vessel of wrath. But Jeremiah, whilst he applied the image of the potter’s vessel to Israel, did say that it referred to any nation. So applying that here, we see that those of any nation which oppose God’s purpose for Israel are vessels of wrath, for the word is not “vessel”, but “vessels”. Those who persecute Israel must not expect to go unpunished, even though their actions work out God’s purpose in some way. This was a principle set out by the Old Testament. For instance, having told Abraham that his seed would be afflicted in Egypt, God then said that the nation that afflicted them He would judge, and so it came to pass, Genesis 15:14.

To be fitted is not the same as to be made, and also is in the middle voice, meaning men fit themselves. All men are deserving of God’s wrath as they come into the world, for they are “by nature the children of wrath”, Ephesians 2:4; there are none that are vessels unto honour when they are born. That birth is in view is seen in the expression “by nature”. Men are children of wrath by natural birth, not by some predestining act of God. Nor are they children of wrath by default, as if God predestined some to heaven and by that act predestined the rest to endure His wrath. Men, however, Israelites included, fit themselves for wrath by their sin. The wrath will be in exact proportion to their guilt.

9:23 And that He might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had afore prepared unto glory,

And that He might make known the riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy- note it is vessels of mercy, not vessels unto honour. Only the mercy of God to undeserving sinners can introduce them to the glories detailed in 8:28-30, so that they become vessels of honour in association with His Son. This is true predestination, which has not to do, (strangely enough) with destinations, heaven or hell, but with being within the boundaries of God’s purpose to surround His Son with those who are like Him.
The vessel Jeremiah saw the potter make was marred in his hand, but he did not say, “This vessel is obviously predestined to be marred, I will therefore throw it away”. In fact, the potter made that same vessel anew. And this God does also, for as soon as He has dealings with men, and they realise they are marred by sin, He is able to make them anew by the new birth, and by this means fit them to know the riches of His glory. This is indicated in God’s word through Jeremiah, for He declared that if the nation of Israel, represented by the marred vessel, turned from their evil, then God would not inflict judgement upon them.
Which He had aforeprepared unto glory- the tenses the apostle uses in verses 22 and 23 show that he is looking back after the will of God has been worked out. Aforeprepared either involves being prepared beforehand in His eternal counsel, Ephesians 1:3-6; Romans 8:29,30, or prepared for eternity in their lifetime. Men fit themselves for destruction by being content to remain vessels of wrath, but God alone can fit men for honour and glory.

9:24 Even us, whom He hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?

Even us, whom He hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles- note that as he describes the vessels of mercy, he speaks of God’s call in the gospel, and also reverts to the term Jew, the individual, rather than Israel, the national name. After all, if there is to be a nation composed only of believing Israelites in the future, they must come individually by faith in response to God’s call in the gospel.

Paul, by the use of the word “us”, joins himself with any, of the Jews or of the Gentiles, who have become a vessel of mercy through response to the gospel. He had been “a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious”, but he “obtained mercy”, 1 Timothy 1:13.

The mention of Gentiles prepares us for verses 30-33, but first the apostle must show how the truth he has been setting forth in regard to Israel is in line with Old Testament scripture. If he cannot do this, he will not convince Jewish doubters.

Summary of the passage

We have learnt in verses 6-24 the following things:

1. That not all who call themselves Israelites are reckoned by God to be part of the nation over which Christ shall reign. Something more than physical descent from Abraham through Jacob is needed.

2. Just as Isaac was born through the intervention of God, so those wishing to be counted part of the Israel of God must be born of God.

3. Just as Jacob was chosen and loved by God, so those who are truly Israelites may be assured that God loves them and preserves them.

4. Just as Edom was hated by God for what he did to the nation of Israel, so those who oppose God’s purpose shall be dealt with severely.

5. Just as God had mercy on Israel despite their lapse into idolatry, and responded to Moses’ pleading for them, so He will be merciful when they repent of their sin.

6. Just as Pharoah hardened his heart and resisted God, and thus incurred His wrath, so those who harden their hearts, (even if they are of the nation of Israel naturally), will know God’s wrath.

7. God in His sovereignty prepares those who believe for glory.

8. Equally, God in His sovereignty destroys those who by unbelief and rebellion fit themselves for destruction.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 25 TO 33:

9:25 As He saith also in Osee, I will call them My people, which were not My people; and her beloved, which was not beloved.

9:26 And it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not My people; there shall they be called the children of the living God.

9:27 Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved:

9:28 For He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.

9:29 And as Esaias said before, Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and been made like unto Gomorrha.

9:30 What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith.

9:31 But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of righteousness.

9:32 Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone;

9:33 As it is written, Behold, I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.

Section (e) Verses 25-33 The proof from the Scriptures.

9:25 As He saith also in Osee, I will call them My people, which were not My people; and her beloved, which was not beloved.

As He saith also in Osee- as well as speaking through Paul, God spoke through Osee, otherwise known as Hosea, who stood at the head of the minor prophets in the Jewish arrangement of books. If he can produce proof from the scriptures that what he has just said is in line with the Old Testament, then he is well on the way to convincing his Jewish objectors.
I will call them “My people”, which were “not My people”; and her “beloved”, which was “not beloved”- a reference to God’s promise that although He was going to renounce His people and send them into captivity because of their idolatry, (Hosea prophesied just before the Assyrians came and removed the Northern Kingdom), He would reverse His decision and accept them back. So, far from being cast off finally because of their sin in going into idolatry, and later on crucifying Christ, they may call upon the Lord to show mercy upon them as individuals now, just as they will do nationally in a future day. The principle is the same in either case. Thus the apostle has derived the principle he needs to prove his point; he has not transferred the interpretation of the passage to the church, but has made a legitimate application. If God will so act towards Israel as a nation in a day to come, that must be in line with His character, and since God does not change, that is His character now in regard to individual salvation. The reason why God can own Israel as his people in a day to come, is because they will have all turned to Christ at His second coming. At last they will be a nation consisting only of believers.

9:26 And it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not My people; there shall they be called the children of the living God.

And it shall to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, “Ye are not my people; there shall they be called the children of the living God”- a quotation from Hosea 1:10. The prophet spoke words of judgement to Israel whilst they were still in the land, yet they will be brought back from dispersion amongst the Gentiles to be addressed by God in the land again, (hence the reference to “the place where is was said unto them”, meaning the land of Israel), this time with words of encouragement. Thus the meaning of the name of Hosea’s first son finds its double fulfilment. Jezreel means “sown of God”, or “seed of God”. They were to be scattered amongst the nations as seed is scattered, but in a day to come they will be sown in the land, and will be the seed, (children) of God, see Hosea 2:22,23. Peter uses this same Scripture to show that these things have been anticipated by believers at the present time, 1 Peter 2:10, but Paul is using the words literally, not figuratively, as Peter did.

9:27 Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, ‘Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved:

Esaias also crieth concerning Israel- Isaiah also, as well as Hosea, had things to say about Israel. Since Isaiah is “also” speaking about Israel, this shows that both Isaiah and Hosea are prophesying about Israel, not about the church. The words are found in Isaiah 10:22. “Concerning” means over, as if lamenting over Israel as Christ did over Jerusalem.
‘Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea- Hosea said this also, but he was referring to their prosperity in the land under the Messiah, Hosea 1:10, (hence the apostle does not quote his words, even though they are in the same sentence as the words quoted in verse 26).
Isaiah is the one the apostle quotes now, for he is highlighting the fact that despite the numerical greatness of Israel, God will only save a remnant. This of course is the main theme of the apostle in the chapter, that relationship with God is on the basis of His choice, and their faith, not on national status.
A remnant shall be saved’- that is, only a remnant, and not the whole nation. This is true in principle now, see 11:5, and in the future, see Zechariah 13:9.

9:28 For He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.

For He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness, because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth- this is Paul’s comment on the words of Isaiah, explaining how it is that although they are as numerous as the sand of the sea, yet only a remnant shall be saved. God will do, and finish, a work with Israel, in which He will cut them short, that is, will reduce them from a professing multitude to a believing remnant. This will be a righteous thing for Him to do, and He will do it “upon the earth”, that is, in the land of Israel, where they will all gravitate at the end times. Notice it is not a short work of the earth, but upon the earth.

9:29 And as Esaias said before, ‘Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and been made like unto Gomorrha’.

And as Esaias said before- that is, before it came to pass, and before his words in chapter 10 just quoted.
‘Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodom, and been made like unto Gomorrha’- this is from Isaiah 1:9, where the word “seed” is found instead of Paul’s word “remnant”. This is a link with Hosea, for his son Jezreel was the sign that there would be a seed or generation begotten of God to populate the millenial earth; see on verse 27. God was going to own a seed Note the implied encouragement in the use of the title Lord of Sabaoth, or Hosts. God is surrounded by myriads who serve Him, and He sends forth hosts to protect those who are His, see Hebrews 1:14. They may only be a remnant, but they are in the majority. But this was only because of Divine intervention; otherwise they would have been exterminated, just like the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrha after God had judged them with fire from heaven.

9:30 What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith.

What shall we say then?- what conclusion shall we draw from the foregoing? The expression really introduces a section which forms a link with the next one, where the apostle describes the refusal of the individual members of the nation of Israel to believe.
That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness- they had no law to guide them in matters relative to God and did not desire one.
Have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith- attained means laid hold of; it is not a word which suggest human attainment or merit, but rather a laying hold of God’s promises in faith.

9:31 But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of righteousness.

But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness- professing to be interested in being righteous, and seeking to keep the law to achieve this.
Hath not attained to the law of righteousness- attain in this instance means to arrive at. The Gentiles have reached and grasped righteousness, but it is always just out of the reach of the Jew, no matter how hard he pursues it.

9:32 Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone;

Wherefore?- why is this the case?
Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the deeds of the law- only faith grasps the blessing, those who seek to merit it fall short.
For they stumbled at that stumblingstone- “that stumblingstone” does not refer to the law as a stumblingstone, but the stumbling stone of Christ as Messiah, as the quotation following makes clear. It is not only the Jews of Christ’s day who stumbled at Him because He emphasized the need for faith, and the futility of human effort; in the Old Testament time there was a failure to see that if a Messiah was needed as their Saviour, then they had no power in themselves to please God.

9:33 As it is written, ‘Behold, I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed’.

As it is written, ‘Behold I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed’- the apostle here combines together quotations from Isaiah 28:16, “Behold I lay in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a sure foundation: He that believeth shall not make haste”, and Isaiah 8:14, “And He shall be for a sanctuary, but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel”. In both contexts the idea is of the danger of the sort of unbelief which trusts in men rather than God. Faith rests upon Christ the foundation stone and does not have to make a hasty retreat when the enemy comes, whereas unbelief trips up over Christ, and finds Him to be offensive as He insists on the need for faith not religious works.

 

 

 

 

 

 

EPHESIANS 4

EPHESIANS 4

The epistle to the Ephesians takes us to the heights, both of Christ’s exaltation to heaven, and the believer’s place with Him there.

The apostle Paul begins the epistle by describing the wealth God has given us in Christ. Using words and phrases such as “sonship”, (adoption of children), “redemption”, “obtained an inheritance”, “earnest of our inheritances”, “redemption of the purchased possession”, he is clearly contrasting the believer’s spiritual inheritance in heavenly places with Israel’s earthly inheritance in Canaan. Whereas their blessings depended on their obedience to the law, as Moses made clear to them in Deuteronomy 28, ours are secured in Christ, by grace, verse 3. The nation of Israel was chosen because of the fathers, Deuteronomy 7:8, whereas believers of this age are chosen “in Him”, verse 4. Israel were accepted if they kept the law, whereas believers are accepted in “the Beloved”, verse 6. Israel were redeemed nationally by the Passover lamb, whereas we have redemption “through his blood”, verse 7. As God’s national son, (Hosea 11:1; Matthew 2:15), Israel had been redeemed from slavery and eventually brought to the Promised Land, the land God pledged to give to Abraham for an inheritance, Hebrews 11:8-10, whereas we have obtained an inheritance in Christ, verse 11. Israel’s continuance in the inheritance depended on their obedience to God, and their success in driving out the enemy, whereas we are sure of the inheritance, for the Spirit within is pledge or guarantee of it.

The apostle then proceeds to show how that Christ has led the way to the heavenly inheritance, having been elevated to unsurpassable heights of heavenly glory, supreme over all. Yet amazingly, the Divine power which thus elevated Christ, is the power that is “to usward who believe”, 1:19, associating believers with Christ in the heavenly places. In Him there now, and with Him there hereafter.

Both Jew and Gentile were dead in trespasses and sins, yet the power that raised Christ from physical death, has raised those who believe from moral death. This is Divine work, and eternity will be needed to tell the ways in which He has shown kindness to us, 2:7.

So much for the relationship of Jew and Gentile with God, both before and after conversion, but what of their relationship with one another? This the apostle deals with in 2:11-22. Gentiles were formerly outsiders, having no claim on Christ, commonwealth, covenants, confident expectation, or the covenant-keeping God of Israel. Christ’s cross, however, brings both Jew and Gentile together when they believe, 2:16.

Having empowered His servants to preach in His name, (“preaching peace by Jesus Christ”, as Peter said to the first Gentile convert, Acts 10:36), He, through them, (see Mark 16:20) came both to those far off and those near with the gospel message of peace and forgiveness.

Furthermore, the Spirit was given, whereby every believer is able to access all that the Father has in store for us.

To the Jews, this would seem to contradict all that God had been working towards in Old Testament times, when the supremacy of Israel under the Messiah was a leading theme of prophecy. Hence the apostle unfolds Divine wisdom in chapter 3. Certain parts of God’s plans were hidden from Old Testament saints, but are now revealed through Paul to the New Testament apostles and prophets, and through them to all the saints of this age. The idea that Gentiles should be fellow-heirs, fellow-members of the body of Christ, the church, and fellow-partakers of God’s promises as found in the gospel, (as opposed to promises found in Old Testament scripture), was a complete mystery in olden times, but has now been revealed.

Setting of the chapter
The apostle now begins to explain the practical implications of the truth he has been explaining in chapters 1-3. Having spoken of the wealth of blessing that God gives to the believer in chapter 1, and the ways of God with both Christ and those who believe in chapter 2, and the wisdom of God imparted through the apostle in chapter 3, he now proceeds to enlarge upon the expected walk of the believer in chapters 4, 5 and the first part of 6. The last verses of the epistle being taken up with the warfare of the believer, and the weapons God makes available to His people so that they may defend the spiritual territory He has granted them, and repulse those evil forces which seek to deprive them of the enjoyment of spiritual things.

The chapter may be divided into two, with verses 1-16 concerned with a walk worthy of the Christian vocation, and verses 17-32 with a walk worthy of Christ.

Summary of the chapter
The first concern of the apostle in this passage is that believers walk together in unity. By so doing, they will progress together until the goal of complete and final unity is reached, when all believers of this present age are conformed to the image of Christ. So there is the unity of the Spirit in verse 3, which relates to now, and the unity of the faith in verse 13, which will be


To this end, believers are to:

(a) Relate to one another in a spiritual way, verses 1-3.
(b) Keep the unity of the Spirit, bearing in mind those unifying factors mentioned in verses 4-6.
(c) Respond to the ministry of the men the ascended Christ has given as gifts to the church, verses 7-12.
(d) Have before them the goal of collective likeness to Christ, verses 13, 15.
(e) So respond to the word of God that the attempts of the enemy to drive them off-course are all unsuccessful, verse 14.
(f) Make sure that there is increase in maturity by through the means of supply Christ has set in place, verse 16.
(g) Have a clear understanding of what being in Adam involves, and then, turning from that, appreciate the life of Jesus, and see in it the way to walk before God.


Structure of the passage

Verse 1(a) Faithfulness of the apostle to the cause of Christ.
Verse 1(b)-2 Features that should mark believers as the body of Christ.
Verse 3 Fervour that should mark their keeping of unity.
Verses 4-6 Factors which are unique and unifying.
Verses 7-12 Fulness of the provision Christ has made for progress towards maturity.
Verses 13-16 Final end of the progress towards maturity.
Verses 17-19 Failure of man in Adam.
Verses 20-32 Full display of truth in Jesus.

Verse 1(a)
Faithfulness of the apostle to the cause of Christ

4:1
I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called,

I therefore- By writing “I therefore”, instead of simply “therefore”, the apostle means us to take account of who he is as he writes. He is the apostle whom God has used to unfold truth unknown to Old Testament saints. As such, he is in a unique position, and his words should carry weight with us. He was also the apostle to the Gentiles, and the Ephesian believers would have been mainly from the Gentiles.

The prisoner of the Lord- it is not simply that Paul was specially gifted, as chapter 3 shows, but he was severely tested, too. He has been a prisoner since Acts 22, when he enraged the Jews by stating that God had sent him to preach to the Gentiles, Acts 22:21,22. In Acts 23:18 he is called “Paul the prisoner”, and this position is referred to here to show his commitment to the cause of Christ. As such, he is a good example to follow, see 1 Corinthians 11:1.

In chapter 3:1 he linked being a prisoner with his special ministry to the Gentiles, and this should influence believers who formerly were Gentiles to heed his exhortations. Here the sense is different, for he is not simply a prisonor belonging to Jesus Christ and not belonging to Caesar, here he is a prisoner “in” the Lord, which means that what he does as a prisoner is bounded by the authority and will of the Lord. If Caesar asks him to go outside that boundary, he will not comply. His consciousness of the Lordship of Christ comes out especially in this chapter, for He is ascended up on high, and His enemies have been subdued, verse 8.

Romans 13: 1-7 and 1 Peter 2:13-15 caution us against being found guilty by the authorities. But Peter also declared the principle, and acted upon it, that “We ought to obey God rather than men”, Acts 6:29. See also Acts 4:19. If man’s laws conflict with God’s commands, we are to obey the latter.

Verse 1(b)
Features that should mark believers

Beseech you- to beseech is to call a person to one’s side in order to produce an effect upon them. We might ask ourselves the question whether we are truly affected by the teaching of the Word of God. That ye walk worthy- we learn from 2:10 that God has prepared beforehand good works for His people to be engaged in, and now we are to learn what those things are. By “walk” is meant our whole manner of proceeding through this world. The word worthy is very significant here. It is the word “axios”, which, as we might guess, gives us the word “axle”, the point about which a wheel turns. Originally it referred to the fulcrum about which the scales of the apothecary turned. Paul has weighted one pan of the scales right down with the glorious truths he has been expounding in chapters 1-3. He now places on us the responsibility of responding to that truth. The weight of Divine revelation is to be balanced by our responsible acting, so that the scales are evenly balanced. This will result in our walk being a worthy one.

Of the vocation wherewith ye are called- note that this worthy walk is part of the call of the gospel. We are saved not just for our own benefit, but also, and primarily, for God’s glory, and He is looking for a response to His rich grace in terms of a manner of life that pleases Him. This should be our main vocation in life, for everything else is secondary. When the believers were called Christians at Antioch, Acts 11:26, the word used means that this was their chief business.

4:2
With all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love;

With all lowliness and meekness- in view of the exaltation of Christ mentioned in 1:19-23, and the grace that has reached down to us to lift us up to association with Him in His ascended glory, we should be truly humbled, and consequently exhibit lowliness of spirit. We should learn from the mistakes others have made. Lucifer was an elevated creature, but fell into the sin of pride, seeking a higher place still, see Isaiah 14:12-14; 1 Timothy 3:6. The latter Scripture reminding us that pride is to be guarded against by those given a ministry to exercise which brings them into prominence amongst the people of God. Adam, too, was given dominion over the earth, but fell to the temptation to be as God, Genesis 3:5. Nebuchadnezzar also fell in this matter, as Daniel 4:29-31 explains.

Meekness, too, should mark us, for association with a rejected Christ brings its hardships, but we should be prepared to accept them as being the will of God, which is what a meek spirit does. These two features were seen perfectly in Christ, Matthew 11:29. They are the reverse of the attitude of the natural man. We are to exhibit all meekness and lowliness, in every situation letting these features characterise us.

With longsuffering- the opposite of being short-tempered. We may become agitated over the things we see in one another which are not Christ-like, but just as God is longsuffering with us, (for God is love, and love suffers long, 1 Corinthians 13:4), so we should be longsuffering too.

Forbearing one another in love- we should check natural responses, and let love dictate our actions. This is to be done, not in a spirit of resignation, as if nothing better can be expected from fellow-believers than matters we need to be forbearing about; nor in condescension, as if such behaviour is totally absent from us; nor yet in apathy, caring little about the failures of others, and their impact on the testimony. Rather, the forbearance should be exercised in a spirit of love, which combines a desire for the well-being of believers with the determination never to compromise, for love rejoices in the truth, 1 Corinthians 13:6. The fruit of the Spirit is self-control, Galatians 5:22.

Verse 3
Fervour that should mark the keeping of unity

4:3
Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.

Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit- the word endeavour has a certain half-heartedness about it nowadays, signifying only that we will make an attempt. No such notion attached to this word in former times. The word Paul uses here is the cry shouted by the spectators as they urged on their favourite athletes in the public games. “Spoude!” would ring out around the stadium, “Give diligence”, “Strain every sinew”, “Speed on!” Such is to be our attitude in the matter of keeping the unity of the Spirit.

In His prayer to the Father recorded in John 17, the Lord Jesus prayed about unity in connection with three things:
In verse 11 He prayed for the unity of the apostles. He asked that they be kept united in their testimony to the truth at the beginning of the church age.

In verse 21 for the unity of those who would believe through their testimony.

In verses 22,23, that the whole company of the redeemed might be perfected into one.

There is an increasing detail given to us in His prayer with regard to this unity. In verse 11 the word is simply “that they may be one, as we are”. In verse 21 it is “that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us”. So the oneness is that sort of union and concord which pertains between the Persons of the Godhead. Such is that oneness that the Father can be said to be in the Son, and the Son in the Father. There is identity of nature and essence, so there is perfect oneness between them. As the Lord Jesus declared in John 10:30, “I and my Father are one”. The immediate response of the Jews was to take up stones to stone Him for blasphemy, for they recognised He was claiming Deity. A person who is one in essence with God must be God as well. The remarkable thing is that the oneness of believers is based on this. They are not one with one another to the same degree as the Persons of the Godhead are, for that would be impossible, but they are one after that likeness. This is why the word “hosper” is not used here, because that means “exactly as”; the word that is used is “kathos”, meaning “according to the manner in which”.

Divine Persons are one because they share the same life. In God’s rich grace that life is granted to those who believe on the Son. “God hath given unto us eternal life, and this life is in his Son”, 1 John 5:11. “He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation, but is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24. “But as many as received him…which were born…of God”, John 1:12,13. It can be said of such persons that they are “one in us”. Their oneness derives from their oneness with God. Now in His ministry in the upper room the Lord spoke of these things. He said, “At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you”, John 14:20. And He explained the “I in you” by saying, “If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him”, John 14:23. The day referred to in verse 20 is the day the Holy Spirit descended at Pentecost, which event characterises the whole of the age in which we live; it is the age of the Spirit. So when the Holy Spirit indwells a person, it can be said that the Father and the Son are now indwelling them since each one of the persons of the Godhead may represent the others. So it is that in Romans 8:9 we learn that if the Spirit of Christ dwells in us, then Christ dwells in us.

In verses 22 and 23 of John 17 the idea is of being perfected into one, suggesting a process. This takes place on the basis of the fact that the glory given to Christ He shares with His own, for He connects this oneness with glory in verse 22. As Romans 8:30 says, “Whom he justified, them he also glorified”. To be glorified in this context is to be credited with all the benefits that the purpose of God intends for His people in Christ, so that He may be conformed to His image. But this glory means oneness, for the word is “that they may be one, even as we are one”. And then comes the amplification of that statement, “I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one”. Instead of “as thou, Father, art in me, and I in Thee”, it is “I in them, and thou in me”. We could say that the first statement is horizontal, the Father and the Son on the same level, and the Spirit coming down to us to link us to that. Whereas the second statement is vertical, a chain of oneness between the believer and the Son, by the Spirit, and then the oneness between the Son and the Father.

Now these two aspects of things are presented to us in their practical outworking in Ephesians chapter 4. There is the unity of the Spirit, which we are to strive to keep; this corresponds to the unity of John 17:21. Then there is a unity of the faith, which will be attained when all believers are conformed to the image of God’s Son, and they can be said to have grown up into Him, which corresponds to John 17:22,23. This process happens as we respond to the doctrine of the apostles, so that the oneness of thought that governed them, governs us also.

We are now ready to return to the words of Ephesians 4:3, knowing that the unity spoken of can be summed up as follows:

1. The unity is between persons, whether the Persons of the Godhead, or persons making up the church.

2. May be expressed in acts, just as the works the Son did were an expression of the working of the Father, “The Father which sent me, he doeth the works”, John 14:10. So believers are to express the unity that is made between them, for they are “created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them”, Ephesians 2:10.

3. Does not displace individuality. The Father is still the Father, the Son is still the Son, even whilst being perfectly one. So believers, whilst they say “not I but Christ”, and are part of the one body, nevertheless, they are to express that unity in individual ways, as the Spirit directs. “But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man (person), as He wills”, 1 Corinthians 12:7. “To one is given…to another (of a different sort) is given…” 1 Corinthians 12:8-10.

4. Is absolute. This goes without saying with regard to the persons of the Godhead, for “the Lord our God is one Lord”, Deuteronomy 6:4; Mark 12:29. It is also true that “there is one body”, formed by Divine persons, and therefore also absolute.

4. Is known through the Spirit. The unity of the Father and the Son is known when they come by the Spirit, John 14:20. The unity of the one body is the unity of he Spirit, that is, the unity the Spirit makes. The unity of the faith is arrived at when we respond to the Spirit’s ministry through the gifts the ascended Christ has given.

So it is that by means of the Spirit of God, Christ has baptized His people into one body. Just as John used water to baptized converts in his day, so Christ has used the element of the Spirit to immerse His people, so they lose their personal identity in favour of Himself, John 1:32-34; Acts 1:5.

In the bond of peace- we learn from 2:16 that one of the purposes for which Christ died on the cross was that His people might be joined together in one body, so He had the unity of His people on His mind as He died. The peace He has made is not just between the believer and God, but also between believers and one another. This uniting bond of the peace He has formed is to influence us all as we seek to maintain the unity of the Spirit in practical terms. If He was concerned about unity when enduring the agonies of Calvary, should not we be concerned about it, now that we have peace with God through Him?

Verses 4-6
Factors which are unique and unifying.

4:4
There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling;

There is one body- by virtue of His ascent to heaven, Christ was made the head of His people, the church. See Ephesians 1:19-23; Colossians 1:18. Since there is only one Head, there can only be one body. God has ensured that those potential sources of division which existed at the time of Pentecost, have been dealt with.

The Samaritans
The Jews had no dealings with the Samaritans as a nation, so the Spirit deliberately guided the apostles to remain in Jerusalem in Acts 8:1, whilst the disciples were scattered abroad preaching. Philip went down to Samaria and saw souls saved, but they were not given the Spirit of God immediately. That happened only after Peter and John had gone from Jerusalem as the representatives of the apostles, to lay hands on them in a gesture of fellowship, and to bestow the gift of the Spirit on them.

In Luke 9:54, John, with his brother James, (“sons of thunder”), had wanted to call fire from heaven upon the Samaritans who had not welcomed the Lord Jesus amongst them. He was rebuked for his attitude then, and now is able to show he had learnt his lesson.

The Gentiles
Gentiles, too, were anathema to the Jews, and so when Cornelius, the first Gentile convert, believed the gospel, it was necessary for him to speak with tongues, so that Peter might be convinced that he had indeed received the Spirit of God. When he was called to account for his actions that day, Peter quotes the words of the Lord Jesus about being baptized with the Holy Spirit.

Disciples of John the Baptist
There was another company that might have been a source of division in later days, and that consisted of the converts of John the Baptist who did not know that the Spirit of God had come. Significantly, it was at Ephesus that this matter came up, and the apostle was able to baptize them in the name of the Lord Jesus, and lay hands on them so that they received the Holy Spirit. All possible sources of division from the past were now dealt with, and the apostle can say with confidence, “there is one body”.

Here the apostle uses the figure of speech which is unique to his writings. The human body supplies the apostle with the example he needs to show that the church is both unified and living. The human body has unity, yet diversity; it has a plurality of members, yet solidarity of members too. Those members has an equality of importance, yet some have a priority in function.

Beyond all this, the major feature of the human body is that it is controlled by the head, and without that head it cannot exist as a body. The apostle uses all these features in 1 Corinthians 12:14-30 in connection with the local assembly, (for he tells the Corinthian assembly that they are “the body of Christ”, and as such represented and manifested Christ in the locality), and he uses them here in the context of the church which is Christ’s body. We should remember, however, to work these things out in a local context. The local assembly is the setting in which this unity should be expressed. Most of the members of the church which is Christ’s body are not available to us, either because they have died, or because they live far from us. It is comparatively easy to get on with those we see only occasionally, but what of those we see constantly? Much grace is needed, and thankfully much grace is available to enable the unities listed in verse 4-6 to be in evidence.

And one Spirit- In Revelation 1:4 there is mention made of the seven Spirits before the throne of God. We can readily understand that in a book so full of symbolism as the Revelation, this signifies the seven-fold fulness of the actions of the Spirit of God, especially in the area of judgement. See Isaiah 4:4; 11:2, etc. Here, however, there is the reminder that there is but one Spirit of God, and it is through Him that the one body was formed and is maintained. Since He is the sole source of the unity of the members of the body, in the measure in which we are spiritual, (which is the same as saying, in the measure in which we respond to the guidance of the Spirit of God through the Word of God), we shall be enabled to keep the unity of the Spirit. Sadly, some at Corinth were preaching “another spirit”, 2 Corinthians 11:4, and because of this there was division and defeat.

Even as ye are called in one hope of your calling- the one body is a present reality; the one Spirit was responsible for forming the one body in the past, and now the prospect for the future is emphasized. How unifying is a common prospect! Even on a natural level this is true. How much more on the spiritual. The Christian hope is not a “maybe”, or a “perhaps”, but a certain expectation, for the simple reason that Christ is our hope, 1 Timothy 1:1, so our hope cannot fail to be realised. In the context here, the hope is the full appreciation of Christ that we are called to by the gospel. It is summed up in verse 13 as “the knowledge of the Son of God…a perfect man…the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ”. The calling also involves complete likeness to Christ, in line with Romans 8:29, which reads, “whom he did foreknow, them he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son.” It also involves full possession and enjoyment of the blessings detailed in chapter one of the Ephesian epistle. It was the apostle’s prayer that the Spirit of God in His capacity as the Spirit of wisdom and revelation might give the saints understanding and enlightenment regarding the hope that calling holds out to them, Ephesians 1:17,18.

The apostle stated elsewhere, “For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance”, Romans 11:29,. This was said in connection with the future of the nation of Israel, but the principle holds true in any situation, that God does not repent or change His mind about His purpose. So the hope of the calling of believers in this present age is sure and certain. Believers from Israel have exchanged an earthly hope for a heavenly one; believers from the Gentiles now have that same hope, who before had none at all, 2:12.

4:5
One Lord, one faith, one baptism,

One Lord- subjection to the lordship of Christ is a powerful incentive to unity. If all believers are in subjection to the same Lord, in accordance with the Scriptures, then unity will result. The apostle mentions the lordship of Christ seven times in the first two chapters of the First Epistle to the Corinthians, to counteract their tendency to elevate men as party leaders. All believers have the same Lord, and willing subjection to Him and His authority will result in unity of action and reaction. Neglect of submission to Him is the root cause of division amongst the saints.

One faith- the fact that there is one body of truth to receive, believe, practice, and contend for is calculated to impart cohesion to believers as they seek to continue together in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, Acts 2:42, believing what the apostles believed and taught, and sharing it with fellow-believers. It is noticeable that there is no comma between “doctrine and fellowship”. This signifies that both the doctrine and the fellowship were connected with the apostles. This makes deciding what to have fellowship with very easy. We should only have fellowship in those things that the apostles would have had fellowship in. How can there be anything other than unity when these things pertain?

One baptism- there are two views held about this. Some believe that because the element in which the baptism takes place is not specified, it must be water baptism. We should notice, however, that all the other six unifying factors are entirely God’s responsibility. This is not true of water baptism, for although it is a Divine requirement, it does depend upon a believer’s personal exercise. The words of Ananias to Saul were “be baptized”, and are in the Middle Voice, meaning “get thyself baptized”. Furthermore, water baptism does not introduce into the one body. It does not even introduce into a local assembly, that being a separate and subsequent exercise. Water baptism is connected by the Lord Jesus in Mark 16:16 with an individual’s salvation.

This would explain why the apostle does not say “There is one Lord’s Supper”, for although the Supper is collective, as 1 Corinthians 10:15-17 shows, yet it is still in the area of the believer’s responsibility to obey the command of the Lord Jesus to remember Him.

The alternative view, then, is that this is the baptism effected by the ascended Christ as He immersed His people into the one element of the Spirit, thus bonding them together when they believe. As the result, the apostle can say in 1 Corinthians 12:13 that, as a matter of accomplished fact, all the believers at Corinth, (however carnal some may have been), were baptised into one body. All divisions of earth, whether Divinely-made such as Jew and Gentile, or man-made, such as bond or free, lose their relevance here.

Because it is Divine Persons who effect this baptism, then this is the way the unity the Lord Jesus prayed for is brought about, as we have seen in verse 3 in connection with the unity of the Spirit. Just as the life of man was breathed into him by God, so the life of God is in Christ’s mystical body, the church of which He is the head. In this way the members of the body are one as the Godhead are one, since the Godhead has effected that oneness.

4:6
One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all.

One God and Father of all- the seventh unifying factor the apostle lists is the glorious truth that every believer has the same God and Father, and hence has equal claim on His power and love. As God, He has the power to enable His people to maintain unity despite the strong pressures to do otherwise. As Father, He surrounds us with His affection, so that we may respond to that love by showing love to fellow-believers. The Lord Jesus commanded His disciples to love one another as He had loved them, and also said that He had loved them as His Father loved Him, John 15:9.

Who is above all- God is not only the source of all that the believer needs, however, but He is supreme, too, being above all. We must submit to His supremacy, for then we shall be united. Division-making is an attack upon God. We shall also find that if our God is supreme in our lives, then His interests will be paramount in our hearts, and self’s interests will recede. And in the measure that this is true, we shall be enabled to put others first and so promote unity.

And through all- God is sovereign in the way He works out His purpose. He can use whom He pleases to foster the cause of unity. Every gift He has given to the members of the body has this unity in mind, just as every ability the individual members of the human body have serve the interests of the whole body. “God hath tempered the body together, having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked: that there be no schism in the body”, 1 Corinthians 12:24,25.

And in you all- finally, God is in all believers, in fulfilment of the prophecy of the Lord Jesus in the upper room. His words were, “We will come and make our abode with him”, John 14:23. This is realised through the permanent indwelling of the Holy Spirit in each and every true believer. Not only are resources to enable us to keep the unity assured by His indwelling presence, but also the motivation to keep the unity.

Verses 7-12
Fulness of the provision made for maturity

4:7
But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ.

But unto every one of us is given grace- verse seven begins with “but”, and introduces a fresh aspect on things. Before, it was Divine working to produce the unity of the Spirit, and seven things that consolidate that unity, but now it is the believer’s individual responsibility to arrive at the unity of the faith mentioned in verse 13.

Every one is given grace to make use of the giving of Christ in ascended glory and triumph, so that all other believers are in some way profited. It is only by grace that anything worthwhile can be achieved for God, for we have neither merit nor strength of our own. God’s unmerited favour to His people is shown when He allows them to exercise their gift, Ephesians 3:2; gives opportunities to do so, Ephesians 3:8; and gives power to carry out the work involved, Ephesians 3:7. Whilst it is true that only four gifts are mentioned in this passage, yet there is the general principle set out here that all believers are favoured by God so that they may discharge the responsibility which having a gift from God places upon them.

According to the measure of the gift of Christ- that favour is suited to the nature of the gift, and the particular needs at the time of the one exercising it, so that the gift and the grace are of equal measure, or perfectly matched. There is also the fact that, keeping strictly to the context here, believers who are not apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastor or teachers, are given grace to enable them to benefit from the ministry of those particular persons.

4:8
Wherefore he saith, When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men.

Wherefore he saith- at this point the apostle marshalls support from the Old Testament. This might seem surprising to us, given the nature of the epistle, with its emphasis on matters that were undisclosed in former ages. But he needs to convince his readers that whilst the church is not in the Old Testament, it is possible to establish three principles from Old Testament scripture which are relevant to the doctrine he is setting forth at this point. It is especially important to do this because the mention of New Testament prophets in the next verses might concern those who revered the prophets of the Old Testament.

When he ascended up on high- the apostle now alludes to Psalm 68. The psalm begins with words reminiscent of Numbers 10:35 and Psalm 132:8, when the ark was setting out on a stage of its journey through the wilderness. The psalm traces the way in which God, represented by the ark, had triumphed in Israel in the past, culminating in the bringing up of the ark to Zion. The gifts mentioned by the psalmist would be David’s gifts for the building of the temple. Those gifts in large part being the spoils of war, as a reading of 2 Samuel 8:9-12 will show. The bringing up of the ark and David’s triumph coincide.

Three ideas come together in the verse, therefore. That of ascension, of the defeat of opposing forces, and the distribution of gifts. These are exactly the three principles the apostle is using in Ephesians 4. First, the absolute triumph of Christ, as indicated by the fact that having been crucified on a cross, He has now ascended to the very throne of God. Second, the utter defeat of Satan and his forces, crippling them to such an extent that, even though they are allowed a certain amount of latitude, they are easily defeated by means of the resources Christ gives. And third, the bestowal of gifts in grace, to enable believers to grow.

It is clear that the apostle does not quote the psalm in a word-for-word fashion. The same Spirit that inspired David now inspires him, and he gives the main elements of David’s words, but does so in a way which suits his purpose. David had listed three things that had happened, namely ascended, led, gave. Paul, however, makes the latter two consequent upon the first. In other words the ascension is the main thought, and the leading captive and giving of gifts follow. The sense is, “Having ascended up on high, he lead captivity captive, and gave gifts”. The leading captive and giving gifts take place after the ascension. In fact, are taking place now.

He led captivity captive- captivity is personified here to represent all that had held the Ephesians captive as unbelievers, and would try to lead them captive as believers. Such is the triumph of Christ that He can move through the sphere of the prince of the power of the air unhindered. In Daniel 10:12,13 we read of the way in which the progress of the angel Gabriel was hindered by an evil angel-prince, and he had to be assisted by Michael the archangel. No such delay is suffered by Christ, who rises to heaven with “angels and authorities and powers being made subject unto Him”, 1 Peter 3:22.

It is clear from Scripture that the Lord Jesus has defeated the enemy in all of his guises:

The Prince of this world came to Christ when He was down here, yet He could say he “hath nothing in me”, John 14:30. As a result of Calvary the prince of this world shall be cast out, John 12:31.

As the Devil, and wielding the power of death, he has been utterly defeated by the death and resurrection of Christ, Hebrews 2:14.

As god of this age he is defeated every time a blinded mind is made to see the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:4-6.

As Satan he is defeated when Christ intercedes for His own, Luke 22:31,32.

As Devil, the accuser, he is defeated by Christ our advocate, 1 John 2:1.

There is no reference here to any supposed transfer of Old Testament saints to heaven when Christ ascended. Why would saints personify captivity? Or why would they be called captives? When Paul is writing about the resurrection of church saints he uses a scripture in application and illustration, but which in interpretation refers to Old Testament saints. In Hosea 13:14, from whence the quotation comes, the previous words are, “I will ransom them from the power of the grave (sheol); I will redeem them from death”. So when the time of the resurrection of the Old Testament saints comes they will still be in sheol. They have not, therefore, been transported to heaven.

And gave gifts unto men- in Psalm 68, which the apostle uses here, the gifts David gave were as a result of his victory in battle. We read in 1 Chronicles 18 that he smote Moab, and “the Moabites brought gifts”, verse 2. The Syrians “became David’s servants, and brought gifts”, verse 6. Tou, King of Hamath sent his son to David to congratulate him, “and with him all manner of vessels of gold and silver and brass”, verse 10. And what did David do with these gifts? “These also King David dedicated unto the Lord”, verse 11. By this is meant that he gave them to Solomon to build the temple.

So the illustration is very apt. The gifts dedicated to the temple were the result of David subduing his foes. So the gifts Christ gifts in ascended glory are the spoils of war, for He has defeated His foes, and each gift is the sign that this has happened. For the gifts are men who have been delivered from captivity to Satan, and brought into the service of God so that the “holy temple unto the Lord” of this age may be built and edified. And the fact that Christ is able to freely give them is the sign of His complete victory. We do well then, to seek to benefit from the ministry of these men-gifts, ontained by Christ at such cost to Himself.

4:9
(Now that he ascended, what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth?

(Now that he ascended, what is it but that- this could be expressed as “what else can it mean than that”. Verses 9 and 10 form a parenthesis, in which the apostle shows the completeness of the triumph of Christ, for all areas of the universe have felt the influence of His presence. Even the realm of the dead has known that presence temporarily, so there is no place the forces of evil can hide from His supreme power. That is not to say that the Devil has any sway in hades, or even goes there. The notion that he is King of Hell is a pagan fiction.

He also descended first into the lower parts of the earth? That Christ’s soul went to hades seems certain from Peter’s use of Psalm 16 on the Day of Pentecost. Peter’s words may be summed up as follows; David’s tomb is occupied; David’s throne is unoccupied; Christ’s tomb is unoccupied; God’s throne is occupied. If Christ is to occupy David’s throne on earth, He must first of all rise from the dead to die no more, for His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and must not be interrupted by death.

David’s sepulchre was with them to that day, so his flesh did see corruption, and his soul did stay in hades. Not so the Messiah’s flesh and soul. He had no corruption within, but God saw to it that no external corruption touched Him, for He was laid in a new and unused tomb. A tomb, moreover, that was protected by a sealed stone, which barred any unclean person or animal from intruding. In addition, because He rose again so soon, there was no time for Joseph of Arimathea to die, and be deposited in the sepulchre.

Just as His flesh was preserved from corruption, so His soul was not left in hades. Peter used Psalm 16 not to show that something was prevented from happening, as if the psalm said “Thou wilt not abandon my soul to hades”, but rather, to show that something had indeed happened, namely that Christ’s soul had returned from hades and He was risen from the dead. The apostle Paul used Psalm 16 to the same end in Acts 13:34-37. How could Psalm 16 be thought of as referring to Christ’s resurrection if it stated that His souold did not go to sheol, or hades.

Perhaps the reticence of some to accept these things is based on a false notion of hell, or hades. That place should not be confused with Gehenna, the Lake of Fire. The Greek word hades is the equivalent of the Hebrew word sheol, as the quotation of Psalm 16 by Peter in Acts 2:27 shows. There is no suggestion in the Old Testament that sheol was a place of suffering for believers. In fact, for Lazarus the beggar it was a place of comfort, Luke 16:25.

In Deuteronomy 32:22 God speaks of His anger burning to the lowest hell, suggesting that there are levels in sheol, perhaps corresponding to “the pit” spoken of in Ezekiel 26:20; 31:14,16; 32:18,25,29,30. The psalmist was glad that God had saved his soul from the lowest hell, Psalm 86:13,

It is sometimes objected that the spirit and the soul are inseparable, and therefore where Christ’s spirit went His soul went too. And since we know His spirit returned to the Father, then His soul must have done so also. However, Ecclesiastes 12:7 is clear that when a man dies “Then shall the dust return to the dust as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it”. So the spirits of all men go back to God, awaiting the resurrection day when they shall be reunited with their bodies, yet the souls of men go to hades. They are separable then. If Christ is to be shown to be true man, He must experience what they experience, sin apart. He was made in all points like unto His brethren, Hebrews 2:17, and this includes where He went at death.

Those who understand the verse to mean “lower parts, even the earth”, must show how that is relevant to the subject in hand, which is the complete triumph of Christ. The expression “that he might fill all things” seems conclusive that every part of God’s universe must be under Christ’s control. His influence pervades every sphere, and this not only because of His Deity, (for Psalm 139 makes clear that no place in creation is out of reach of God, even sheol, for the psalmist said, “If I make my bed in hell, thou art there”, verse 8)), but now also because of His manhood, and the fact that He has passed through death, been raised, and has ascended to heaven. The range of thought in both chapter 1:20-21, and 2:4-7, is between Christ in death, and Christ in heaven, not between Christ on earth and then in heaven.

4:10
He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all things.)

He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens- Solomon built the temple when there was no adversary (same word as Satan) occurrent, 1 Kings 5:4. “Fill all things” seems to imply that every sphere is under the influence of Christ, and His soul went to hades temporarily to establish this. The Lord Jesus compared the experience of Jonah in the whale’s belly with His when He would be in the heart of the earth, Matthew 12:40. Jonah thought of that experience in terms of being in sheol, for he said, “out of the belly of hell cried I”, Jonah 2:2. In no way can Christ’s words “in the heart of the earth” refer to being in a tomb. In any case, it is His soul in relation to sheol that is in view in Psalm 16, not His body.
That he might fill all things- Christ fills all things in the sense that He does not allow any evil force to invade His domain. The enemy is completely vanquished.

4:11
And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers;

And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets- the apostle is now resuming his argument of verse 8 on the subject of the gifts the ascended Christ has given, after the parenthesis of verses 9 and 10. Some of them were apostles, some were prophets, etc. In this passage the gifts are the men themselves, not ignoring the fact that they had gifts, of course. In Romans 12 and 1 Corinthians 12, the gifts are given to believers in general. Here the emphasis is on that which consolidates the unity that God has formed, and which enables the saints to progress towards the unity of the faith.

And some, evangelists- the apostles and prophets are the foundation of the temple, and the evangelists bring stones into the temple, and the pastors and teachers adorn the temple, just as Solomon’s temple was adorned with costly stones, 2 Chronicles 3:6. Compare 1 Corinthians 3:4-17.

Being foundational, we would not expect the apostles and prophets still to be given nearly two thousand years later, especially as Peter warns, not against false prophets counterfeiting true prophets, but false teachers counterfeiting true teachers, 2 Peter 2:1. We can expect the continuous giving of evangelists, and pastor-teachers, however. Thankfully there are still true evangelists, who pioneer in the world, preaching Christ where He has not been named. Solomon brought stones from beneath the temple site in Israel, and cedar wood from the world of the Gentiles, and evangelists do the same on a higher level, bringing suitable material from both Jew and Gentile into the spiritual temple, the church.

And some, pastors and teachers- once the new converts have been brought in by the evangelist, the work of the pastor-teacher begins. The fact that there is no “and” between the words pastor and teacher strongly suggests that it is the same man looked at from different angles.

A pastor will see to it that those newly saved are encouraged and protected. He will have both a rod and a staff. A rod to ward off evil teachers, a staff to lead into green pastures. David knew as a shepherd lad the need to function in both ways. As he led his flock through the valley to another pasture, he was aware that it was the valley of the shadow of death for the flock. Around, in the scrub along the path, there would be adders, but a swift stroke of his rod would deal with these. Above, the vultures hovered, ready to swoop on the stragglers. The flock needed to be protected from these also, not to speak of the lion and the bear. True pastors will be alert to danger in the spiritual realm, and will realize that the enemy can strike from different directions, and in different ways. It will not always be “as a roaring lion”, 1 Peter 5:8. It may be a more subtle, serpent-like approach. But whichever way the danger comes, the pastor must be ready for it. Well might the apostle say to the Ephesian elders, “Watch!” Acts 20:31.

As teacher, he will see to it the truths of the faith are taught. There is an ongoing and pressing need for the Scriptures to be expounded systematically and in depth. The flock cannot survive the onslaughts of the enemy if they are only fed a diet of exhortation and anecdote. There is no substitute for the ministry of the word by those gifted to give it. It was only in the days of the apostles that the gift of prophecy was available. Those with that gift were able to stand up and tell the mind of God without prior notice. They would have to be prepared in heart, of course, but they did not prepare their message. This gift is not available today, which is why there are teachers given by Christ to His people, so that they may expound the scriptures after careful and diligent preparation. May the Ascended Christ be pleased to continue to give His people such gifts, and may the Lord’s people value them and benefit from their God-given ability.

4:12
For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ:

For the perfecting of the saints- the overriding reason for the giving of the gifts is to enable believers to reach perfection, being fully equipped to progress in Divine things. This end is reached by the secondary actions of fostering the work of the ministry. There are three occurrences of the word “for” in this verse. The first is more general than the others. The grand goal in view in the giving of these gifts is the eventual perfection of the saints. The other two phrases begun by the preposition “for” are the ways in which that perfection is achieved.

For the work of the ministry- this refers to the service of the apostles etc, as they serve the saints by their teaching.

For the edifying of the body of Christ- this is the result when the teaching of the apostles and prophets is heeded, and acted upon.

Verses 13-16
Final end of the progress towards maturity

4:13
Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ:

Till we all come in the unity of the faith- just as the unity of the Spirit is the unity that the Spirit of God produces and promotes, so the unity of the faith is that unity which the faith, (the body of Christian doctrine), is sure to achieve. In a day to come all the differences of interpretation, and the difficulties and disarray those differences bring with them, will be forever gone. All God’s people will then be in full agreement with one another as to the truths of the faith. There is no suggestion that these differences will increasingly disappear as the age draws to a close, culminating with a state of things on earth where all believers are in agreement. That is not a possibility all the time we have the flesh within. It does encourage a state of mind, however, which would love to see that happen if it were a possibility.

And of the knowledge of the Son of God- not only shall we arrive at the unity of the faith, but we shall arrive at the full knowledge of the Son of God. We shall never know the Son as the Father knows Him, Matthew 11:27, but we shall have the most extensive knowledge of Him that believers can have. Delivered from this body of clay with all its hindrances and frailties, and bearing the image of the heavenly, 1 Corinthians 15:49, we shall be enabled as never before to enjoy and appreciate Him.

Having received eternal life when we believed, John 3:36, (which life enables us to know God and Jesus Christ who revealed Him, John 17:3), we are to “lay hold on eternal life”, 1 Timothy 6:12. Meanwhile we are “looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life”, Jude 21. So we have life, we should hold life, and we hope for life.

Unto a perfect man- at the Lord’s coming we shall not only be changed as to the body, with a body like Christ’s, Philippians 3:20,21; 1 Corinthians 15:45-54, but we shall be changed morally, too, so as to be like Christ who is righteous and pure, 1 John 3:1-3. With all hindrances removed we shall have the most extensive knowledge of Him that is possible for us to have. This will enable us to fully represent Him, as we shall be conformed (a word which speaks of inward conformity) to His image. We shall not be conformed to His Sonship, for that is not transferable, but rather to the image of Himself as a Son, representing sonship in our measure. A full measure, indeed, as far as is possible, but not the personal measure of Christ, which is unique. This will result in the perfect man. In other words, the new order of manhood which Christ displayed when down here in Adam’s old world, will also be perfectly displayed in His people in that day. The measure of the moral height of Christ’s glorious person is the measure to which we shall be conformed.

Unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ- we should notice that this phrase does not begin with “and”, as if the measure of the stature is a further thing to which we shall arrive. We are justified in thinking that the perfect man is a man who is marked by the measure of the stature of the fulness of the Christ. This is a long phrase, and it is often helpful when handling such expressions to begin at the end and work backwards. The apostle now describes the condition believers will arrive at as “the perfect man”, a fully mature and developed state. In verse 12 he had spoken of the perfecting of the saints, and the word he used had to do with being fully equipped for a particular purpose. Here the idea behind the word “perfect” is of maturity, and is in direct contrast to the infancy of the next verse.

We begin then with Christ, the Anointed One. When a man was anointed in Old Testament times it meant that God approved of him, whether he was anointed to be a prophet, a priest or a king. Whether that man lived up to the position was a different matter, Saul being a case in point.

Jesus of Nazareth was anointed on the banks of the river Jordan, Acts 10:38. Whereas, however, men of old were anointed with physical oil by fellow-men, in this case, things were different. The anointing was by means of the Holy Spirit Himself, the one symbolized by the oil, and it was the Father who did the anointing. There was another major difference, even the fact that this anointed one would not fail and disappoint.

So when the apostle speaks here of Christ, he speaks of one who had the Father’s full approval. That full approval was not only because He is God’s beloved Son, but also because all the features that the Father was looking for in a man upon the earth were found in Christ. These features could be summed up in the expression the apostle John uses of Him in John 1:14, “full of grace and truth”. All that was pleasurable to the God who is love and light, were found in Him as He manifested grace and truth in His life down here. He is no longer down here, however, but has ascended up on high, for the heavens must receive such a man as this. Peter’s words on the day of Pentecost were, “God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye crucified, both Lord and Christ”, Acts 2:36. He was Christ when He was born, as the angel declared in Luke 2:11, He was Christ because of His anointing at Jordan, and now God has re-affirmed His approval of Him as one who had lived blamelessly upon the earth, and by so doing became the supreme example for His people to follow.

Continuing to work backwards through our verse, we come to the word stature. This can mean physical height, as in 1 Samuel 16:7. It can also be used in another sense, as when in John 9:21,23 the parents of the blind man said, “He is of age, ask him”. “Of age” translates our word stature. It denotes that stage at which a person can be thought of as fully-developed. Moral fulness and completeness was seen in Christ down here, and should be seen increasingly in His people as they “grow up into him”, verse 15, and will be fully attained when we arrive in heaven. Then we shall have reached the measure of His fulness.

4:14
That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive;

That we henceforth be no more childrenthis verse presents us with the four ways in which the purpose of God can be hindered at the present time. There are waves tossing us to and fro; winds of doctrine that can blow us off-course; the sleight of men; and those who cunningly lie in wait in order to deceive us. No wonder we need the ministry from God’s word, which alone will build us up so that we grow and mature.

The apostle now pinpoints some of the features that mark those that are immature, and still in infancy as far as growth in Divine things is concerned. Infants are unstable, uncertain, unwise and unwary. The Devil knows this, and exploits the situation. The apostle describes how he does it.

Tossed to and fro- this is Satan’s attempt to agitate and de-stabilize the believer. He may use many circumstances to do this, yet we may be sure that there is no situation that is not covered in some way by the teaching of scripture, either by direct instruction, or some incident from which we may derive a principle. Pastors and teachers should ensure that those under their care are well versed in the truth, which gives stability and steadfastness.

And carried about with every wind of doctrine- continuing his maritime theme, the apostle speaks of being carried about or round in circles by every wind of doctrine. By which he means wrong doctrine. Right doctrine will ensure we steer a straight course. This highlights the fact that infants are often in a state of uncertainty. Not having much experience of life, they are constantly confronted with new situations that they do not know how to handle. Winds of doctrine do not always blow from the same direction, which is why the apostle warns us against every one of them. Sometimes there are south winds which lull into a false sense of security and complacency. The apostle had experienced this himself just a year or two before writing this epistle. On his way by ship to Rome, the mariners put out to sea when the south wind blew softly, Acts 27:13, but they were soon in trouble. The apostle’s rebuke to them was, “Ye should have hearkened unto me”. How often we would have escaped difficulty if we had listened more to the apostle! At other times “the wind is contrary” from another direction, Matthew 14:24, but from whatever quarter it comes we may be sure that the enemy of our souls is attempting to blow us off course.

We should remember that holy men of old spake as they were moved or borne along by the Spirit of God, 2 Peter 1:21. They were borne along by the wind of the Spirit, as a sailing ship is borne along by the wind, and this was also true of the New Testament apostles and prophets, for they spoke “not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Spirit teacheth”, 1 Corinthians 2:13. As such, they are reliable and trustworthy, and guided by them, we shall make a straight course.

By the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness- not only are infants unstable and uncertain, but they are unwise too, being prone to put their confidence in those who do not act in their best interests. This is true in the spiritual realm also. The Devil is not interested in fair play or honesty. He loads the dice against God’s people, such is the inference we may draw from the word sleight. His strategy is to cheat believers of the satisfaction that comes from progress in spiritual things. It is as if Satan prepares sea-charts for God’s people that lead the unwary voyager dangerously near treacherous shoals and hidden rocks. We must beware, and so acquaint ourselves with the truth of scripture that we easily discern the false charts of the enemy.

Whereby they lie in wait to deceive this is the infant’s lack of wariness. So often young children display an unhealthy disregard for danger. So we may, too, if we are not maturing in Divine things. The apostle warns here of those lie in wait to deceive, and who systematically lead into error. One of the cardinal rules of ancient seafarers was to avoid plotting one’s course by the planets, but always by the “fixed” stars. Planets were so called because they were wanderers across the sky. Because they revolve around the sun, and the stars do not, they change their relative position nightly. The word for deceive the apostle uses here is “plane”, error, a wandering from the true course.

The Devil is systematically and persistently seeking to get believers to wander off course. If they listen to his wiles they will do this, but if they are guided by the fixed light of Scripture, they will arrive at the situation described in verse 13. When this happens, those forces that would lead us captive and prevent our progress in Divine things, are themselves led captive by the power of the ascended Christ.

4:15
But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ:

But speaking the truth in love- the apostle is now able to return to a happier theme in verse 15, that of growth and progress in the truth. He insists that it is not enough to simply speak the truth in the sense of not telling lies. Lies are the Devil’s stock in trade, and should have no place in the believer’s life. The meaning is deeper than this, however, for he has in mind that we not only utter truth, but are affected in the whole of our being by the truth. In contrast to those who set out to deceive and cheat, believers should conduct themselves in an attitude and atmosphere of genuine love, not only for one another, but also for the truth itself. The apostle made it clear in 1 Corinthians 13:6 that love rejoices in the truth. That is not Christian love that compromises with error.

May grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ- when the happy situation prevails where truth is lived out and spoken in love, then believers will grow up. What they grow up into is stated by the apostle to be “Him”, that is, Christ. The stage of maturity we have reached can be surely known by reference to Christ in all His moral perfection. In the measure in which we are like Him, we shall have grown up. We should not be satisfied with being morally like Him in some things, for the apostle insists we should grow up in all things, or in every respect. This is a strong challenge, but it is one we can meet if we take advantage of the resources He makes available to us, as the next verse goes on to say.

So the remedy for this immaturity is found in the truth of the faith, when it is spoken in an atmosphere of love by those who are qualified to do so. This is where the pastors and teachers come in today, as they unfold to the saints the truth found in the writings of the apostles and prophets. Their task is to minister Christ to their hearers, so that He may be known and imitated. So shall the body grow up into “Him”, that is, likeness to Him. He is the head, controlling all things, including this process whereby we mature into His likeness, as the next verse indicates.

4:16
From whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.

From whom- it is from Christ, as Head of the body, the church, that resources come for spiritual growth to take place. Just as the head of the human body is the centre of control, so the head of the church directs from His place of supremacy in heaven, ensuring that the supplies we need are brought to us. This verse tells us how it happens.

The whole body fitly joined together- the entire human body is fitly joined together and compacted, and this is true also of the body of Christ. The phrase “fitly joined together” represents a word which was originally used in architecture, and related to the way in which one stone, skillfully worked upon by the stonemason, would fit closely with the adjoining stone.

And compacted by that which every joint supplieth- the word compacted extends and intensifies this idea, for it means to join together as one. Ancient stonemasons were able to square stones so skillfully that it was impossible to insert a sheet of paper between the joins. So it is with the members of the church, the living stones, 1 Peter 2:5, for they have been fitted together by the Master Artificer, Christ Himself. Perhaps the fitly joined together is the initial bonding together of believers, and the compacting is the ongoing work of consolidating in practice that which has been done in principle. Notice that the whole body is involved, for this is not truth for a select few, but concerns all believers.

We might think it strange that the apostle uses words that relate to the stones of a building when he is referring to the church which is Christ’s body, until we remember that when Eve was made, the word used in Genesis 2:22 can be literally rendered, “builded he a woman”.

This compaction is achieved by that which every joint supplieth. In particular, this refers to the apostles, prophets, evangelists and pastor-teachers that the risen head of the church has given for the building up of His people. The word joint has the idea of touching or connecting. The human body has four sorts of connective tissue, namely bone, which is rigid, blood vessel walls which are elastic, cartilage which is compressible, and synovial fluid for the lubrication of the joints. Just as the human body is kept functional by means of these connecting agents, so the church which is Christ’s body is maintained by the men-gifts Christ has given.

According to the effectual working in the measure of every part- in particular, “every part” refers to the apostles, prophets, evangelists and pastor-teachers that the risen head of the church has given for the building up of His people. The Lord Jesus specifically prayed for the unity of the apostles in John 17:6-19, that they might be one, united in the carrying out of the task of setting forth to others the word He had given. He then prayed for believers who were not apostles, that they might be one too. Every part of the body has a responsibility to respond to the ministry of these important connecting gifts, either through the apostles and prophets who are no longer with us, but whose written words are, or the spoken word of evangelists and pastor-teachers who unfold that written word to us verbally.

Maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love- growth cannot take place unless all parts of the body are functioning properly, but when they are, there is increase and edification, so that Christ-likeness is produced. Only in an atmosphere of love can this take place. When the human body is distressed or disturbed in some way, normal functioning is not possible; such is the case also with the church which is Christ’s body.

May the Lord help us to be exercised about keeping the unity of the Spirit, and at the same time grow in Christ-likeness, until that glorious day when we shall see Him and be made like Him.

Verses 17-19
Failure of man in Adam

4:17
This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity of their mind,

This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord- the chapter began with an exhortation on the basis of the teaching in chapters 1-3, and now a new section begins in a similar way. The practical exhortations of chapters 4-6 are solidly and logically based on the teaching of chapters 1-3. Paul solemnly testifies in full recognition of the Lordship of Christ. When He is gladly owned as Lord the exhortations of the passage will be willingly complied with.

That ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk- he begins with a negative example, and one they will easily recognize from their pre-conversion days. Henceforth means no longer, suggesting a clean break with the past. That they have to be exhorted like this even though they are believers shows they had not fully realized the implications of faith in Christ. In verse 1 we are exhorted to walk worthily, now we are to walk differently.

In the vanity of their mind- the apostle begins with the mind, because that is the seat of the thoughts, and as a man thinketh in his heart, so is he, Proverbs 23:7. Vanity as used here means emptiness of results, and is in stark contrast to the reality that is found in Christ. Whereas the natural man produces nothing that is pleasing to God, He was altogether pleasing to His Father.

4:18
Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart:

Having the understanding darkened- understanding is literally a thinking through, so here the apostle reminds us that the thought processes of the unbeliever are darkened, or covered over, not allowing the light of God’s truth to penetrate.

Being alienated from the life of God- when Adam sinned the threatened punishment fell upon him, and he died. Despite continuing in the body for 930 years, he died the day he sinned. The Lord Jesus taught this in John 5: 24 when He spoke of men passing from death unto life. And since the life is spiritual life, then the death must be spiritual death. Not that man’s spirit is dead, for spirits cannot die, and man is able to use his spirit to worship demons, but as far as communion with God is concerned, man is dead.

Through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart- this ignorance exists because eternal life involves knowing God, and Jesus Christ, John 17:3, so those who have not this life are ignorant, however qualified they may be in the things of this world. Because men have closed their minds to the revelation of God, they are blind in heart. This situation is not without remedy, as John 9 illustrates. Reading verses 17-19 should makes us truly thankful that the grace of God has reached us, and should also make us more concerned about the plight of those still in their sins all around us. It is solemn to think that the population of the world increases by 270,000 people every day. (That is not the number of people who are born each day, but rather the number of people who are born over and above the number of those who die each day). May the Lord give us wisdom in this situation.

4:19
Who being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness.

Who being past feeling- as a result of this willing heart-blindness, men are not sensitive to the truth of God, and what is acceptable behaviour with Him.

Have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness- lasciviousness is lack of restraint, the direct result of refusing the Divine laws which should govern life on earth. See Psalm 2:3, and Romans 1:18-32. This in its turn results in uncleanness of every and any sort, and that with an attitude of heart which longs for more and more.

Verses 20-32
Full display of truth in Jesus

4:20
But ye have not so learned Christ;

But ye have not so learned Christ- again the emphasis on the mind. We learn how to sin from Adam and his race, we learn how to live worthily through Christ’s example when here on earth. It is not simply that He taught how to live, but that He is the Life, John 14:6, for true life finds its fullest expression in Him; He is the subject of the lesson.

4:21
If so be that ye have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus:

If so be that ye have heard him- through the personal testimony of apostles and prophets, and the preaching of evangelists, pastors and teachers, the Ephesian believers had heard Him, as much as if they had been on earth when Christ was.

And have been taught by him- they had not only heard, but what they heard had deep meaning for them. But more than this, what they heard encouraged them to look at the record of Christ’s life and learn lessons from it directly. As He Himself said, “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light”, Matthew 11:28-30. The thought of two oxen being yoked together was used as a figure of speech for a disciple being yoked to his teacher.

As the truth is in Jesus- the true life is expressed in Jesus, the Man upon the earth who pleased God fully. This phrase is often misquoted as “the truth as it is in Jesus”, but this implies that truth in someone else is different. Christ alone is the full expression of the truth. Paul longed that the life of Jesus might be manifest in his mortal body, 2 Corinthians 4:10; . He could tell the Galatian believers that he “travailed in birth again until Christ be formed in you”, Galatians 4:19.

4:22
That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts;

That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man- as we learn Christ through His example, and are taught of Him through His word, we are taught to put off the old man. In principle we did this when we turned to Christ in repentance, but there is an ongoing need for readjustment to Christ. The words “put off” mean to take off and lay aside, and are used of those who stoned Stephen, Acts 7:58. They took off their garments and laid them aside as being unsuitable for the task in hand. Clothing speaks of character in the Scriptures, and so we should take off and discard the characteristics of Adam, the old and out-of-date man, for those garments are not suitable for the task in hand of living like Christ. Our old man has been crucified with Christ, for Christ undertook to deal with what we were in Adam, and by association with Him in His death and resurrection we are freed from the consequences of what Adam did when he fell. See Romans 6. Even though that is the case, believers still have the flesh within, which likes to wear the old man’s clothes.

Which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts- because the human heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked, it deceives the unbeliever into doing corrupting things, even things which will bring into ruin. We should not allow anything in our lives which is corrupt, for that is a characteristic of our pre-conversion selves.

4:23
And be renewed in the spirit of your mind;

And be renewed in the spirit of your mind- instead of being corrupted by a deceitful mind, we should be constantly adjusting to the new things that are found to perfection in Christ. The spirit of our mind is our attitude of mind, which is so governed by the Spirit of God that it can be called the mind of the Spirit, Romans 8:5. We must adopt the right attitude to the things mentioned here, if we are to be in the good of them.

4:24
And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.

And that ye put on the new man- this is the other side to the truth that we have been taught in Christ, for we have not only to put on, but put off as well. It is not expected that we wear both the clothes of the old man and those of the new man at the same time. Sadly, that is what we often do, but they cannot really be worn together. We must put off the old so that we may wear the new. We said we would put off the old man when we repented. We said we would put on the new man when we believed. Let us make good our intention.

The new man is the believer considered ideally, the man God sees us to be in Christ. It is our task to put on the features of Christ’s character. Character is symbolised by clothing in scripture, and we are to wear appropriate clothes, metaphorically speaking. No doubt the garments of the two malefactors as well as Christ’s became the property of the soldiers at the foot of the cross. The question for us is which garments shall we put on, Christ’s, or the malefactors?

Which after God is created- the apostle wrote elsewhere, “if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. So it is not that God has modified the old man to make him respectable, but that God has created us anew, and since “after God” means with God as the model, there is an obvious parallel with what happened at the beginning of the world. We read, “And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness…so God created man in his own image”, Genesis 1:26,27. Image tells of representation, likeness tells us of replication. Man was to represent God to the rest of creation, and replicate and reproduce His character in his life. Sadly, Adam failed, and when he begat Seth we read, “And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own likeness, after his image”, Genesis 5:3. Moses very pointedly refers in verse 1 to the fact that at the beginning God made man in His likeness, but now that likeness has been spoiled by sin. We see the need, therefore, for God to create anew after His likeness as it was expressed fully in Christ.

In righteousness and true holiness- this is the condition in which the new man is by God’s creation. It is our responsibility to put off all those things which are incompatible with righteousness and holiness. True holiness is holiness which is produced when we allow the truth to govern us. The truth in question being the truth in Jesus.

The word for holiness here is not the usual one meaning separation. It has been defined as “that quality of holiness which is manifested in those who have regard equally to grace and truth”, Vine. Notice the three ideas of righteousness, holiness and truth, which could be used as summaries of the next few verses. They are in opposition to the corruption, lusts and deceit mentioned at the end of verse 22.

4:25
Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour: for we are members one of another.

Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour- it is not suitable for those who claim to know Him who is the truth, to be found lying. As verse 15 has already told us, we should not only be truthful, but live the truth. In fact the word for lying used here suggests this, being the word for falsehood. May we be like the psalmist and hate every false way, Psalm 119:104,128. The apostle quotes here from Zechariah 8:16. As an Old Testament statement, it is a requirement under the law. How much more now that Christ has come, and grace reigns. Zechariah has fellow-Israelites in view when he speaks of neighbours, those who hope to enter the kingdom of the Messiah.

For we are members one of another- as fellow-members of the body of Christ we are members of His body, (for we are more than just neighbours), and what we do even with our bodies, 1 Corinthians 6:15, affects other members of the body.

4:26
Be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon your wrath:

Be ye angry, and sin not- sometimes the cause of truth demands that we be angry, with the sort of anger that Christ showed when He saw within the hardened hearts of men, Mark 3:5. That it is permissible for a believer to be angry at times is shown in that a bishop must not be soon angry, Titus 1:7, thus showing that controlled anger is permitted at times. One has said, “He that would be angry at sin, let him be angry at nothing but sin”.

Let not the sun go down upon your wrath- justified anger is not to degenerate into that which smoulders in our hearts, for the apostle is quoting from Psalm 4:4, and the psalmist goes on to say, “Commune in your own heart on your bed”. We are to have quiet spirits, even in times when we have strong feelings about matters which affect the honour of Christ. “Anger resteth in the bosom of fools”, Ecclesiastes 7:9, with the emphasis on resteth. Anger is a condition of mind, whereas wrath is an expression of that condition at a particular time. If we need to express righteous anger, let not the expression of it linger with us.

4:27
Neither give place to the devil.

Neither give place to the devil- the Devil delights to provoke us into emotional outbursts, and we should be aware of this, and not give him any opportunities to exploit situations, perhaps by exaggerated language or behaviour whilst under stress.

The word devil means a false accuser, and the apostle is not only warning against this in general, but more particularly when we need to express righteous anger about a matter. The devil would love to incite us to go further than we should, and instead of dealing with the facts of the matter, stray into false statements.

4:28
Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth.

Let him that stole steal no more- in some cultures stealing is thought of lightly, but such is the transforming power of the gospel, that it enables a person to renounce that unlawful activity, even though he may have gained a living by it.

But rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good- he must begin to make a living in an honest and God-fearing way for the sake of the testimony. The gospel is marked by Divine persons giving. Those who believe should not do the opposite and steal, whether it be other’s goods, or employer’s time, or men’s reputation.

Hard work is a noble occupation, and the gospel requires it, for the apostle wrote, “For even when we were with you, this we commanded you, that if any would not work, neither should he eat”, 2 Thessalonians 3:10. After all, the Founder of Christianity was found working hard at His carpenter’s bench for many years, why should His followers think themselves to be exempt? The apostle Paul said of himself and Barnabas, “Or I only and Barnabas, have we not power to forbear working?” 1 Corinthians 9:6. Apart from the twelve apostles, only Paul and Barnabas had the right to eat and drink at others’ expense, but they did not use that power, verse 12, lest they should “hinder the gospel of Christ”. And the gospel has been hindered down the centuries because funds have been diverted from worthy causes, to support those who should have been maintaining themselves.

That he may have to give to him that needeth- so the one-time thief now begins to earn his living, (“that which is good”), in an honest way, but he must go further, and seek to make recompense as a believer for the sins of the past by meeting the needs of the poor. It may not be possible to recompense exactly the same people who he had robbed, (although if it is possible it should be done), but the debt to society must be paid.

This is in the spirit of the trespass offering, which required that one who had stolen should pay back what was stolen, and add the fifth part thereto. Note Zacchaeus’ attitude after he had become a true son of Abraham by faith. He said, “Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor; and if I have taken anything from any man by false accusation, I restore him fourfold”, Luke 19:8. The response of the Lord Jesus to that statement was, “This day is salvation come to this house”, verse 9, for he had brought forth the fruits of repentance.

4:29
Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers.

Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth- note the absolute terms the apostle uses. A corrupt communication is a statement which is bad and unprofitable. To steal from another is bad, but to destroy a reputation, or to ruin a life, is far worse, and this we may do by corrupt communications. The modern world has every facility for people to communicate with one another instantaneously, and this presents a real challenge to us. We should use the world, (for the modern means of contact can be used to further Christian things), but not abuse it, 1 Corinthians 7:31.

But that which is good to the use of edifying- when we see gaps in the lives of fellow-saints, we should be concerned to fill them with words that build and encourage.

That it may minister grace unto the hearers- so we may not only benefit our fellow-believers by giving them material things, as verse 28 indicates, but we also have the opportunity of ministering to their spiritual needs too, by those things that we say. By this means those things which God is looking for from His people in response to His grace are fostered and encouraged.

4:30
And grieve not the holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.

And grieve not the holy Spirit of God- every true believer is indwelt by the Spirit of God, who is a Divine person. To grieve means to make sorry, to cause pain or grief. Note the connection with the foregoing references to corrupt communication. The Spirit is grieved by such a thing, for He is the Spirit of grace, Hebrews 10:29.

The usual title of the Spirit is the Holy Spirit, but here He is called the Spirit of God, and the adjective “holy” is added by the apostle, to emphasise the holiness that marks Him. The fact that the Spirit dwells within us should be a strong incentive to holiness, as the apostle makes clear in 1 Thessalonians 4:7,8, “for God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but unto holiness. He therefore that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God, who hath also given us His Holy Spirit”. The expression used of the Holy Spirit here is very strong, being literally, “His Spirit, the Holy One”.

The following things may be said about the indwelling of the Spirit of God:

1. The Lord Jesus promised His own that the Holy Spirit would be given, John 14:16. He is not earned or merited, but given by God in grace. Also, He dwells within the believer, in his heart, and is not merely an external influence upon him.

2. The Spirit of God indwells the believer the moment he believes, Galatians 3:2, where the question is rhetorical, i.e. the answer is so obvious that it needs not to be stated. The Lord Jesus told His apostles to tarry at Jerusalem until the Spirit came, which they did. He had said to them in the Upper Room, “If ye love me, keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever”, John 14:15,16. They did keep His commandments, and the Spirit came. Now that the Spirit has come at Pentecost, when a person believes he becomes part of the one body, and is made personally to drink into one Spirit, 1 Corinthians 12:13, John 4:10,13,14.

3. The Lord Jesus promised that once given, the Spirit would never leave them, John 14:16. The Spirit left King Saul, 1 Samuel 16:14, and David implored the Lord not to take His Holy Spirit from him, Psalm 51:11. These references remind us that the Holy Spirit was given in Old Testament times to empower for special tasks, in these cases to be king in Israel. If the Spirit had been taken, David would no longer have been king. As for ourselves, the permanent indwelling of the Spirit should not be used as an excuse for unspiritual behaviour.

4. The Spirit was to be personally in the believer. See John 14:17, where the contrast is between the Spirit being alongside of them as He indwelt Christ who was with them, and the Spirit abiding in them, when Christ was no longer walking physically with them.

5. The presence of the Spirit is known by the believer, John 14:17. The worldling can only appreciate things by the physical senses because he is not born of God. Because the Spirit cannot be physically seen, then the unbeliever cannot know Him. The Spirit makes His presence felt in the believer’s heart by encouraging spiritual exercises, Romans 8:16.

6. The Spirit acts as a comforter, strengthener and encourager, in the same way as the Lord Jesus acted towards His disciples when down here. This is the force of the word “another” in John 14:16, meaning “another of the same sort”.

7. The Spirit enables the believer to see Christ, John 14:19. He does this by announcing the things of Christ to us, John 16:14, so that Christ is glorified. Through this ministry of the Spirit, the Lord Jesus may be seen with spiritual insight just as really as the apostles saw Him with natural eyesight. John writes in 1 John 1:3 so that we may share the things he saw and heard, but he gives to us no physical description of the Lord. Spiritual views of Him are what really matter.

Whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption- the Lord Jesus has purchased His people, and we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins. Redemption of the body we do not yet have, however, for that will happen at His coming, see Philippians 3:20,21; 1 Corinthians 15:48-53. Note that it is unto the day of redemption, and not simply until, as if it is only a question of time. What happened when we were saved and sealed was in view of, (hence the “unto”), the redemption in the future. This is a strong reason to believe in the eternal security of the true believer, for God has done something in the past which guarantees the future.

4:31
Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice:

Let all bitterness- there are mentioned here features which the Spirit finds grieving, and which are contrary to Christ’s example. The truth in Jesus is totally opposed to these things. The believer should kind and benevolent, not harbouring bitterness in his spirit.

And wrath, and anger- clearly the anger referred to here is unrighteous anger, or else there would be a contradiction with verse 26. We should only be angry at things Christ would be angry about. Wrath is an outburst, whereas anger can be ongoing.

And clamour- this may bring in other people, banding together to make their views known.

And evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice- words may be spoken in anger, or they may be spoken quietly, in secret, but with evil intent. All these things should not just be put off, but put away, signalling that we do not intend to wear such clothes any more. We need to cultivate a spirit of goodwill towards all, and dispense with malice.

4:32
And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.

And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted- this is the positive side, as verse 31 is the negative side. We should avoid being unkind, but also set out to be kind, for that is what God has done, taking the initiative in the matter. Hardheartedness was a feature of Pharoah; do we really want to be likened to him in his arrogance?

Forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you- God forgave in Christ, meaning He forgave in view of, and in the context of, all Christ is to Him, and all He did for us. Those who have been forgiven by God should be the special objects of our care, for this is Christ-like, and is the mark of a worthy walk before God.

Notice how high the standard of forgiveness is, being nothing less than the standard God has set. This reminds us of Peter’s question, “Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? Till seven times? Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times: but, Until seventy times seven”, Matthew 18:21,22. Then He told the parable of the ten thousand talent debt and the one hundred pence debt. Peter no doubt thought that to forgive seven times would be commendable; the Lord raised the standard not to 7 x 7 = 49, but to 70 to the power of 7, which is 8,235,430. This is a lifetime of forgiveness. There are 25,550 days in 70 years. There are 322 times that number in 8,235,430. So if the same man came to Peter 322 times every day for 70 years, (that is every three minutes during his waking hours for the whole of his lifetime), and asked his forgiveness, then he was to forgive him. And so are we.

It is worth remembering that genuine forgiveness on the part of the one sinned against can only follow genuine repentance on the part of the one sinning. In the parallel passage this is emphasized- “Take heed to yourselves: If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him. And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, ‘I repent;’ thou shalt forgive him”, Luke 17:3,4. So both grace and truth are to be in exercise; truth which rebukes and requires repentance, grace which grants that forgiveness when these conditions are met. Forgiveness must be on a righteous basis. If the same man comes to ask for the same sin seven times a day, one is justified in asking if he is really sorry. If he is not, then he has not repented.

So it has been with God. His rich grace has forgiven us for the sake of Christ. His truth demanded that we repent before we knew that forgiveness.

 

 

TABERNACLE STUDIES: The Altar of Incense

The details about the altar of incense are given to us in the words of the Bible, the Christian Scriptures, as found in the Book of Exodus chapter 30, verses 1 to 10:

30:1 And thou shalt make an altar to burn incense upon: of shittim wood shalt thou make it. 30:2 A cubit shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof; foursquare shall it be: and two cubits shall be the height thereof: the horns thereof shall be of the same. 30:3 And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, the top thereof, and the sides thereof round about, and the horns thereof; and thou shalt make unto it a crown of gold round about. 30:4 And two golden rings shalt thou make to it under the crown of it, by the two corners thereof, upon the two sides of it shalt thou make it; and they shall be for places for the staves to bear it withal. 30:5 And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold. 30:6 And thou shalt put it before the veil that is by the ark of the testimony, before the mercy seat that is over the testimony, where I will meet with thee. 30:7 And Aaron shall burn thereon sweet incense every morning: when he dresseth the lamps, he shall burn incense upon it. 30:8 And when Aaron lighteth the lamps at even, he shall burn incense upon it, a perpetual incense before the Lord throughout your generations. 30:9 Ye shall offer no strange incense thereon, nor burnt sacrifice, nor meat offering; neither shall ye pour drink offering thereon. 30:10 And Aaron shall make an atonement upon the horns of it once in a year with the blood of the sin offering of atonements: once in the year shall he make atonement upon it throughout your generations: it is most holy unto the Lord.

The position of the altar of incense It is very clear from the above passage that the altar of incense was placed before the vail, and in line with the ark, for verse 6 says it was:

(a) “before the vail”, so was in the Holy Place.

(b) “by the ark”, so the altar and the ark were in line, with the vail between.

(c) “before the mercy seat”, so the emphasis is on what was over the ark.

(d) “where I will meet with thee”, so the reason the mercy seat was specifically mentioned was because God promised to meet with Moses from between the cherubim on the ark, Exodus 25:22. This means that the brazen altar, the laver, the altar of incense and the ark were all in the direct line of approach to God.

We have noticed that the brazen altar was “before the door”, not “before the gate”, looking back; now we learn that the incense altar was “before the vail”, not “before the door” looking back. So by the very position of these vessels there is encouragement to draw near to God. Of course, this drawing near was limited. Moses, indeed, could commune with God before the ark, but for the rest of Israel there was a restriction. The high priest could only enter in to the Holiest of All on one day in the year; the sons of the high priest could only venture into the Holy Place; the ordinary Israelite could only enter through the gate into the court, and stand by the altar. How different is it for the Christian, for he has a “better hope”, by which he can “draw nigh to God”, Hebrews 7:19. So when we hear the exhortation to “draw near”, Hebrews 10:19, let us respond to it.

As the Levitical priest entered the Holy Place through the door, he passed pillars which stood on sockets of brass. It was as if they were a last warning to him as he entered. These brass sockets ask him, as he is about the tread the courts of the Lord, and as he is about to handle Divine things, “Have you washed your hands and feet at the brazen laver?”. They also ask, “Have you fire from the brazen altar, if you intend to burn incense?”

The only other brass in the tabernacle itself was the taches of brass joining the goats’ hair curtains together. As we have seen, the eleventh of these curtains hung over the front of the tabernacle. So the taches of the eleventh curtain were positioned at the top of the pillars of the door. So not only does the priest look down, and is cautioned about feet-washing, but he also looks up, and is assured of atonement made, for that is the significance of the goats’ hair curtains. So he has taken responsibility for his own cleansing from ceremonial defilement, and God has taken care of the defilement of his sins. He can draw near with assurance.

The court area was a rectangle measuring 100 x 50 cubits, making two squares one in front of the other. Based on the analogy of the layout of the temple in Jerusalem, the brazen altar would be in the centre of the first 50-cubit square, and the ark would be in the centre of the second 50-cubit square. But the ground area of the tabernacle itself was 30 x 10 cubits, being an area of 20 x 10 for the Holy Place plus an area of 10 x 10 for the Holy of Holies. This means that the incense altar was probably in the centre of the inside of tabernacle building. These three vessels, therefore, are central, and represent the work of Christ in the past, on earth, (brazen altar); the work of Christ in the present, in heaven, (incense altar), and the Person of Christ who is the centre of God’s purpose at all times, (the ark).

The purpose of the altar of incense The purpose of the altar was to enable incense to be burnt, so that the tabernacle could be fragrant with its perfume. Incense is a symbol of prayer, as we see from David’s words, “Let my prayer be set forth unto thee as incense”, Psalm 141:2. We may couple this with the words of Luke in his gospel, “The whole multitude of the people were praying without at the time of incense”, Luke 1:10. Note that David can only say “as incense”, for he cannot actually stand at altar to offer literal incense. Nor can the multitude of Luke chapter 1 stand there, but have to be represented by another, for only a Levitical priest can offer at this altar. So we learn that the altar of incense is the means whereby the symbol of prayer can be offered to God. Christ is typified by this vessel, and the incense represents His current intercessory ministry in heaven. We shall look later at some references to this in the New Testament.

The pattern of the altar of incense The altar was made of shittim wood. We have seen already that this represents Christ’s sinless perfection. The particular relevance in this connection being that there is nothing in Christ to disturb or interrupt His prayer. He does not need to confess His sins before praying, nor do any wrong thoughts enter His mind as He intercedes. Scripture speaks of “the iniquity of the holy things”, Exodus 28:38, for even as they ministered to God the priests might entertain wrong thoughts. There is no such possibility with Christ. The psalmist said, “If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me”, Psalm 66:18. We may compare with this the words of the Lord Jesus, “I knew that Thou hearest Me always”, John 11:42. He was, and is, always heard because He is always free of iniquity.

The other material of the altar was pure gold, representing the Deity of Christ in all its fullness. The gold is expressly said to be pure gold, for He has been through the heat of His temptations down here, and no dross was found. He Himself could say, “The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in Me”, John 14:30.  How Satan would have loved to find some fault or flaw in Christ; some defect, however small, which would give him the opportunity to undermine and overthrow Him. But there was none. Christ’s life-sufferings and temptations fit Him to minister to our needs now. We read, “For in that He Himself hath suffered, being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted”, Hebrews 2:18. It is as a Son with His Father that He intercedes, John 17:1,9,20, so both His Deity and His manhood render Him fit to intercede for us.

The horns of the altar The incense altar had four horns, and these were “of the same”, verse 2. We saw that the horns of the brazen altar, symbolising power, remind us that the gospel, (based as it is on the sacrificial work of Christ), is “the power of God unto salvation, to every one that believeth”, Romans 1:16. The four horns of the golden altar also represent Christ’s power, but this time to save by His intercession. “He is able to succour them that are tempted”, Hebrews 2:18. “Wherefore He is able  to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make intercession for them”, Hebrews 7:25. The word ‘able’ has the idea of ‘has power’.  Since the horns are of the same wood as the rest of the altar, we are assured that the effectiveness of Christ’s intercession is firmly footed in the fact that he is the sinless Son of God.

The rings and the staves of the altar Like the rings and staves of the other vessels that had them, these remind us of the way in which, during His pilgrimage down here, (the staff is a symbol of the pilgrim, Exodus 12:11; 1 Peter 1:13), the Lord Jesus was acting in total accord with the eternal purpose of God. The staves were made of wood and gold, but the rings were only of gold, and so relate to matters before the incarnation. The world around presented many challenges to the Lord Jesus. How will He deal with these challenges? The answer is that He will do so with entire reliance upon His Father, whose will He had come to obey. The world would seek to make Him swerve from the pathway of total devotion, but He would utterly refuse to be moved. We think of the way Satan sought to use the world to deflect Him. The pangs of hunger; the desire to be preserved; the desire for recognition; these are common in the world, and the devil tried to use them to cause Christ to sin. But He utterly refused the allurements offered to Him. By what power does He do so? By the power of prayer, for when He had come up out of Jordan He had done so praying, and then had immediately been led into the wilderness to be tempted, Luke 3:21; Mark 1:12. He defeated the enemy by fervent and dependent prayer. No wonder He said to His own, “Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak”, Matthew 26:41. To enter into temptation means to go along with it.  It was because He was marked by prayer that the will of the Lord Jesus was determined to please His Father in all things.

In Luke 5:16 we find the second reference to Christ praying. In verse 15 we learn that there went a fame abroad of Him: and great multitudes came together to hear Him and be healed. His response? He withdrew Himself into the wilderness, and prayed. The tense of the verb withdrew is the one that tells us that this was His habit, not something occasional. So whilst Luke tells us of seven specific incidents of the Lord praying, he does not mean us to think He only prayed seven times. Surrounded by the crowds of admirers, Christ humbly withdrew, lest they should gain the impression that He was in any way interested in popularity. After all, He would be crucified by popular vote.

The scene changes in chapter 6:12, for the scribes and Pharisees were filled with madness over His healing of the man with the withered hand. His response was to retire to the mountain to pray, and continued in this prayer all night. This was a double response, for He knew that the animosity they expressed would eventually result in His crucifixion. No doubt His praying took account of that, and would express His continued determination to do His Father’s will, even though that would involve the cross. But there was another matter in hand. He was going to appoint the twelve apostles the next day, and this would need to be done in obedience and submission to His Father, too. He would deliberately choose Judas, who would betray Him, and only one completely dedicated to His Father’s will would do such a thing. Perhaps there is also the thought that He is preparing for the continuation of the testimony through the apostles after He has returned to heaven, and thus His prayers would be an expression of confidence in the will of His Father in that respect.

The fourth record Luke gives of His praying is in Luke 9:18, where the Lord is alone, praying, yet His disciples were with Him. Does this mean that when He was praying He was totally oblivious of that which was going on around Him? He is about to ask them to give their personal testimony as to who He is, and no doubt He is praying that they may testify aright.

The fifth occasion is on the mount of transfiguration, and only Luke tells us that as He was transfigured before them, He was praying. The scene gives a preview of the coming kingdom, and tells us that when Christ reigns upon the earth, He shall do so mediatorially, in dependence upon His Father still. This will be in direct contrast to the rulers of men, who rely on their own resources in self-will.

It is no surprise to find that having companied with the Saviour for so many months, the disciples should come to Him as He prayed, and request that He teach them to pray, Luke 11:1. No matter how well they prayed, however, they would never surpass Christ in His utter devotion and dependence upon His God.

The seventh scene is one of great pathos, for in Gethsemane the Saviour is upon the ground, prostrate before His God and Father. Gethsemane means the place of olive presses, and the truly spiritual man, the “green olive tree in the house of God”, Psalm 52:8, is being pressed and crushed. Yet, nonetheless, He desires only that the will of God be done, even though He knows what that will is.

So in all these contrasting circumstances, baptism in the Jordan or transfiguration on the mount; popularity or unpopularity, He indicates His utter dependence upon His Father by His praying. We are assured by this thatHe has been through every trial, and has taken that knowledge to heaven with Him, so that He may intercede meaningfully for His own.

We gain further insight into His intercessory work by a consideration of five Scriptures.

(i) Intercession to prevent failure

“And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. And he said unto him, Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death. And He said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest Me”, Luke 22:31-34.

And the Lord said, Simon, Simon- the Lord Jesus addresses Peter by his old name, and does so twice over, to arrest his attention. Simon was the name given to him at his birth. The Lord had renamed him Cephas, meaning a stone, John 1:42. This is the equivalent of the name Peter. So by calling him by his birth-name, the Lord is highlighting his vulnerability, for he still has the old self within, with all its weakness. In this he is like all believers. Behold, Satan hath desired to have you- note the difference between “you”, (plural), in this verse, meaning all the disciples, and “thee” (singular), in the next verse, meaning Peter. Modern translations, because they reject the use of the word “thou”, miss this distinction, and so are not so precise. We should value the distinction that is preserved in these two words, and not be led astray by modern thinking. By declaring “Satan hath desired to have you”, the Lord shows that He knew what Satan was demanding in heaven, as he accused before God. See Job 1:6;2:1; Revelation 12:10. He was seeking the downfall of all the disciples. He had almost fully succeeded with Judas, but now he is claiming the other eleven. Peter is always at the beginning of the lists of the disciples, and in fact in Matthew 10:2 is called “the first”. This does not make him “prince of the apostles” as some speak, but it does emphasise that he took a prominent place amongst them. It is easy to see from the gospel records that he was energetic, alert, ready to speak for the others, and of great zeal. These fit him to lead, and as such, make him a target for the enemy. Peter himself later warned believers that they should “Be sober, vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour”, 1 Peter 5:8.

That he may sift you as wheat- just as Satan sought to undermine the faith of Job by bringing great trials upon him, so now, Satan wants to sift Peter and the other disciples as wheat. Even in this there is an admission of failure on the part of Satan. He knows that the disciples are wheat, not chaff. Chaff is without substance, and is used as a figure of the wicked, who are blown away in judgement, Psalm 1:4. The disciples are otherwise as to the matter of faith, but they are still in danger. When the corn is ripe it is cut down, and the sheaves are brought to the threshing-floor, a flat area where they are laid out for treading. Oxen will be driven round, pulling a large log, in which are embedded flints or pieces of metal, and this serves, together with the action of the animal’s hooves, to separate the grain from the chaff. When this has been done, the winnowing takes place. The threshing-floor would be on a hill-top where the evening breezes blow, and the husbandman would throw the grain and chaff mixture into the air with his winnowing fan, and the chaff, caught by the wind, would blow away, and the grain would fall to the ground on the threshing-floor. It would be gathered up, and taken to the garner, or barn. The problem was that pieces of stone might get mixed in with the corn when it was gathered up from the floor, and when the time to mill the grain came, this would spoil the millstones. So it was then sifted, so that the pieces of flint would remain on the sieve to be discarded, and the grain could be put straight into sacks to be taken to the barn for storage. Satan knows that Peter is not chaff, unlike Judas. But he also knows that he has a nature that makes him liable to fail. Satan is demanding the opportunity to expose the “pieces of stone” in the disciples’ character, and to highlight them rather than their faith. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not- the events of the next few hours will shatter Peter, the “stone”. But the prayer of the Lord Jesus beforehand, (for He would be in the tomb when Peter was at his lowest spiritually), so that his faith, although sorely tried, would be sustained. Peter is singled out as leader, for the resurrection accounts will show that not until Peter is convinced that Christ is risen will the other disciples believe. And when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren- even though he would deny the Lord three times, his faith in Him would remain intact, albeit feeble. The resurrection of Christ would convert him from being shattered to being strong, and he will be in a good position to strengthen his fellow-believers, so that their faith may be strong too.

So we are assured that the present ministry of Christ is concerned about the strengthening of our faith in the midst of trials. How good it is to know that He prays for us before the trial, and without us asking Him to.

(ii) Intercession to promote unity

“These words spake Jesus, and lifted up His eyes to heaven and said, ‘Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee…neither pray I for these alone, but for them also that shall believe on me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one: I in them, and Thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me'”, John 17:1, 20-23.

Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee- note it is the Son speaking with His Father, reminding us of the gold of the incense altar. He will refer in verse 4 to the earth, reminding us of how the shittim wood speaks of His life down here. Neither pray I for these alone- up to this point He has concentrated on the apostles. But for them also which shall believe on Me through their word- the word is given to them, and they so make it their own, and are so empowered by it, that it becomes their word. “They that gladly received his (Peter’s) word, were baptized”, Acts 2:41.

That they all may be one- unity is vital if the world is going to believe. This unity is now defined for us. Because it is modelled on the oneness of the Persons of the Godhead, this unity is not organisational nor ecumenical. As Thou, Father, art in Me- the Father is perfectly expressed in the Son, for He could say, “he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father”, 14:9. To know the Son is to know the Father, 14:7. This shows the oneness of the Father and the Son. And I in Thee- He is in Him in the sense that there is no point at which they diverge, whether it be in nature, character, will, or action. That they also may be one in us- this does not mean, of course, that believers are one with Divine persons, but they are one with one another because of their relationship with Divine persons, who are themselves one in essence and aim. Eternal life is the life of God, and the believer has that eternal life in common with all other believers, and that forms a bond of unity. We are to abide in the Father and the Son, 1 John 2:24. That the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me- this is not guaranteed, but the potential is there. It is “may”, not “shall”. But on the other hand, the Lord does not exclude any as being beyond belief. When the people of the world see Divine life worked out in the lives of God’s people, then they will see the same thing in principle as when Christ was here. “And many believed on Him”. Someone has said, “The world does not believe because it does not believe we believe the things we say we believe”.

And the glory which thou gavest Me- He is conscious that His request for glory in verse 5 will be answered, and He prays now on the basis that it is. He sought the glory of recognition of His person, that He was equal with the Father even though a man upon the earth. I have given them- believers are to be associated with Divine persons, but only mediately through Him. Still it is His glory that they receive. That they may be one, even as we are one- the way this will happen is told us in the next verse. Divine persons have the same will as One Another; believers when conformed to the image of God’s Son will never deviate from the will of God.

I in them- when the Spirit indwells at Pentecost and after. See 14:20, 23. And Thou in Me- the Spirit indwells us, the Son is in us by that Spirit, and the Father is in the Son, working out His purpose through Him. So all three persons of Godhead are active in us, and this is the ground of unity. That they may be made perfect in one- if Divine Persons form the unity, then it must be perfect. And that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me- the disciples had said, “we believe that Thou camest forth from God”, 16:30. As they went forth and preached that, and its implications, then some would believe. And hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me- the Father’s love is towards them of the same sort as His love for His Son. This does not mean that it is to the same degree, for that would devalue the Father’s love for the Son. (The word meaning “precisely as” is not used here). As the world sees the believers living in the good of the love of their Father, they will realise that their faith is real. “By this shall all men know ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another”, John 13:35. Disciples are learners, so as those who are learning of Him, we are to live out what we learn.

So this is the character of the prayer of the Lord Jesus before He went to the cross, but it is prayed in view of His ascension, for He projects His mind to when He will be back with the Father. In verse 11 he says, “Now I am no longer in the world”; in verse 12, “while I was with them in the world”; verse 13, “Now come I to Thee”; in verse 24, “be with Me where I am”. So we may deduce that the sort of things He prayed for then, He is praying for still, so that the goal is reached of fully knowing the Father and the Son, a thing which possession of eternal life, and the Holy Spirit, enables us to do.

(iii) Intercession to provide confidence

“Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us”. Romans 8:34.

Who is he that condemneth?- There is a fourfold protection for the believer from the attempts of the enemy to condemn. It is Christ that died- and by His death dealt with our sins once and for all. He has dealt judicially with what caused us to be condemned. Yea rather, that is risen again- and His rising is proof of the effectiveness of His death, as 4:25 has said, for He rose again because of the effectiveness of His death in the matter of justification. He brings His people into the sphere where there is no condemnation. Who is even at the right hand of God- the place of control and authority for the Firstborn Son, charged with the care and protection of His own. See Genesis 48:8-20. He has the position of supremacy over all the forces of evil.                                     Who also maketh intercession for us- He supports His people as those who are His chosen ones, and who are destined to be conformed to His own image. He will not let the enemy interfere with their security. Note the words “yea rather…who is even…who also…” all expressing a sense of wonder at the strength of the support Christ gives to those who are attacked by the enemy. He died and rose again on earth, where the sins were committed. He is at the right hand of God and intercedes in heaven, the very place where the Devil accuses the brethren day and night.

(iv) Intercession to preserve constancy

“But this man, because He continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood. Wherefore He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make intercession for them. For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens;” Hebrews 7:24-26.

But this man- a solitary, unique man, in contrast to the many Levitical priests. We are going to be told reasons why God does not regret installing Christ as high priest by an oath. Because He continueth ever- for death no longer has dominion over Him, and His life is endless literally, as Melchisedec’s was typically. Compare also “abideth a priest continually”, verse 3.  He has an indissoluble life, as is shown by the fact that He laid down His life by His own power, John 10:18, 19:30, and compare Ecclesiastes 8:8, and has emerged from physical death into glorious resurrection, to die no more, Romans 6:9. Hath an unchangeable priesthood- He will never hand over to a successor, nor will His priesthood revert to being Levitical. He who knows us through and through will never be replaced with a novice. It is not that the order does not change, for that is already proved in verses 11-14, but that the priest does not change. Note the contrast between creation which shall be changed, and Christ who is the Same, 1:11,12.

Wherefore- because of the features detailed in verses 11-24. He is able to save them to the uttermost- He is not only surety for the blessings, verse 22, but Saviour for the blemishes. The word uttermost literally means outermost. Those in extreme circumstances are not too far gone for Him to save them from their trouble. Peter might have thought that by denying his Lord he had gone beyond the limit of recovery. Yet the Lord had assured him beforehand that He had prayed for him, Luke 22:31,32, and that he would be converted, or turned round, from his denial, and be enabled to strengthen his brethren so that they do not deny as he had. That come unto God by Him- as we approach to God, verse 19, we do so as those who have failed in some way. But Christ is fully able to “bear the iniquity of the holy things”, Exodus 28:38; i.e. the iniquity which otherwise would make holy things unholy. As Aaron had a golden plate with “Holiness to the Lord” inscribed on it, so Christ has the holiness of His Father in mind all the time, as John 17:11 shows. We approach God with assurance, not only because of the blood of Jesus, but also because we have a great priest over the house of God, 10:19-22. We also come unto God and His throne to obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need, 4:16. Perhaps if Lot had come to Melchisedec, as Abraham did, things would have been different for him. Seeing He ever liveth to make intercession for them- He is always living with a view to interceding for His own. The Lord specified that there was to be perpetual incense before Him, so that there constantly arose a sweet perfume in His presence, Exodus 30:8. Aaron was chosen to assist Moses because he could speak well, Exodus 4:14. But he spoke wrongly at Sinai, Exodus 32:5; held his peace about Nadab and Abihu, and made excuses for his failure, Leviticus 10:3, 19; and in Numbers 12:2 spoke against Moses. The Christian’s High Priest has no such shortcomings.. He is the author of eternal salvation, 5:9, for the safety which we shall know in eternity, is ours now.

For such an high priest became us- as described in previous verses. Our high priest is becoming to us, eminently suited to our need. He has no fault or sin to hinder Him in His ministry for us. Who is holy- this is not the usual word for holy, which is hagios; this is hosios, which is a combination of mercy, kindness and holiness. (See its use in Acts 13:34, 35, where it is translated “sure mercies”, and “Holy One”). This sort of holiness has been defined as “Devotion to God which produces the exercise of true lovingkindness to man, and which acts against evil”- Grimme. In the Old Testament, the equivalent word, (chasid), is rendered as kindness, mercy, pity, favour, goodness, loving-kindness. It is often united with righteousness, faithfulness, truth, and compassion. This combination was seen in the life and ministry of Christ; it was not the priest and Levite of Aaron’s line who had compassion on the man fallen among thieves, Luke 10:33. He has taken His pure character to heaven, for it is “who is”, not “who was”. He is “Jesus Christ the Same, yesterday, and today, and for ever”, Hebrews 13:8, so what He was on earth, (yesterday), He is now, (today), and shall always be, (for ever). Aaron needed to be clothed with garments of glory and beauty to make him officially what he was not personally. The Lord Jesus needs no such special clothing, for He is glorious and beautiful morally. Harmless- guileless, without an evil thought. A marked contrast to the priests as they clamoured for Christ’s death. Or Nadab and Abihu, who approached God with strange fire. Or Eli, powerless to restrain his evil sons Hophni and Phinehas as they acted immorally, and allowed the ark to be taken by the enemy. See also Jacob’s prophecy concerning Levi, Genesis 49:5-7, where he said that “instruments of cruelty are in their habitations”. Christ’s thoughts towards us as He intercedes are only good. He will never be like Elijah, who interceded against the people of God, Romans 11:2. Undefiled- free from contamination. Not simply ceremonially clean, but actually. See Leviticus 22:1-3, where the priests were warned that defilement would mean banishment from the Lord’s presence. The Lord Jesus did not need to be washed, as Aaron did when he was consecrated, Exodus 29:4. Separate from sinners- the verb is passive, separated by another. Aaron was sanctified by a ceremony, but Christ is sanctified by His ascension to God’s right hand. Christ is morally and officially separate from Aaron’s sinful line. It is said of Aaron that he was “separated, that he should sanctify the most holy things, he and his sons for ever, to burn incense before the Lord, to minister unto Him, and to bless in His name for ever”, 1 Chronicles 23:13. He failed, however, and these ministries are carried out in a better and fuller way by Christ, who has been separated from the failed line of Aaron by being saluted by God as High Priest after the order of Melchisedec, 5:10. The name “Levi” means joined, but Christ is separated. And made higher than the heavens- He has passed through the heavens, and is seated at the right hand of God, the place of power and influence. He is minister of the heavenly sanctuary, 8:1,2. Aaron had to wait at the door of the tabernacle for seven days before he could begin to officiate. And then he could only enter into an earthly tabernacle, whereas Christ has entered into the “true tabernacle”, heaven itself, 8:2; 9:24. And it is there that He ministers to His own in constant intercession.

(v) Intercession to protect from accusation

“My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous: And He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for our’s only, but also for the sins of the whole world”, 1 John 1:1,2.

These things write I unto you- the things of chapter one, on the theme of “life”, as found in, and manifested by, Christ, who is life personified, John 14:6. That ye sin not- this is the ideal standard that we are set, because our example is Christ in His sinless perfection. John has seen the glory of that perfection, for he had been with Christ “from the beginning”, and never did he see Christ sin. The law was given to frighten Israel into not sinning. As Exodus 20:20 says, “God is come down to prove you, and that His fear may be before your faces, that ye sin not”. With us it is different, for God has come down to us in His Son, that His grace might be known, and we see that grace in the face of Jesus Christ, as well as His glory, 2 Corinthians 4:6. Nonetheless, God still proves His people, but not to condemn and cause them fear, but that they might be encouraged to live like His Son. The more we know of Him, the more detestable sin will seem to us. And if any man sin- so John writes for two reasons, the first, in chapter one, that we sin not, and second, in this verse, (hence the “and”), if we do sin, that we might know what God’s provision for us is. Note it is not “when any man sin”, as if John is expecting it to happen, but “if any man sin”, as if, (as should be the case), it will be an exceptional event. We have an advocate with the Father- just as John included himself in the tests of chapter one, so he includes himself here in the possibility of sinning. There is only one who never sinned; all others, even apostles, have the capacity and will to do so, hence the need for Divine provision. That provision is two-fold, and the first is here, the advocacy of the Lord Jesus. An advocate is one who speaks up for another, having the ability and authority to do so. The word used is translated Comforter in the upper room ministry, where the idea is of one called alongside to help. Here the idea is of a legal advocate, for when believers sin Satan lives up to two of his names, (Satan meaning “adversary”, and Devil meaning “accuser”), and accuses them in the presence of God; see Job 1:6-11, 2:1-5; Revelation 12:10. Note that we have this advocate, we do not have to engage Him each time we sin; He is constantly involved in a ministry of intercession for His own, as Romans 8:34 and Hebrews 7:25 assure us. The fact that the advocate is with the Father indicates that the relationship of children with the Father is in view. If we had an advocate with God it would mean that we were looked on as sinners. But the reality is that our advocate speaks for us on the basis that we are children of God, despite the fact that we have sinned. Jesus Christ the righteous- the emphasis is not so much on the fact that He is the Son of the Father, although that is true, but rather that He, Jesus, the sinless man, and Christ, the approved man, is righteous in all His dealings. He does not try to disguise the fact that we have sinned, nor make excuse for sin. He does not need to do these things even if He were capable of them, (which He is not), for He has the perfect answer when the Devil accuses us before God. This perfect answer is found in the propitiation of which the apostle speaks in the next verse. The altar of incense was sprinkled with atoning blood on the Day of Atonement, Exodus 30:10, thus linking that which speaks of Christ’s intercession with that which speaks of His death. The two are connected, and the intercession is not only on the basis of the experiences of Christ in His life, but His work of propitiation in His death. The believer is constantly and righteously upheld and protected in the presence of God. The one whose love was tested to the limit at Calvary, is the one who, in love, preserves His people still.

1 CORINTHIANS 10

INTRODUCTION This chapter continues the teaching which began in chapter 8 on the subject of the Christian’s attitude to the worship of idols.  This is in preparation for the teaching of chapter 11, where the worship of God is undertaken at the Lord’s Supper.  The Corinthians must be free from their old associations if they are going to worship God acceptably and with godly fear. In chapter 8 the apostle appealed to them on the basis of Christian charity, and Christian knowledge. In chapter 9 he appealed on the basis of apostolic authority. In this chapter he will appeal to them on the basis of the experiences of Israel as detailed in the Old Testament.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 1 TO 10:

10:1  Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; 10:2  And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; 10:3  And did all eat the same spiritual meat; 10:4  And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ. 10:5  But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness. 10:6  Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. 10:7  Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. 10:8  Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. 10:9  Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. 10:10  Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer.

STRUCTURE OF THE CHAPTER

Section (a) Verses 1-4 Five evidences of God’s faithfulness.
Section (b) Verses 5-10 Five examples of Israel’s failure.
Section (c) Verses 11-13 Forewarning for believers.
Section (d) Verses 14-22 Fellowship expressed three ways.
Section (e) Verses 23-33 Feasting with unbelievers.

Section (a)    Verses 1-4        Five evidences of God’s faithfulness.

10:1  Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea;

Moreover- the apostle has more to write, over and above what he has already written.  “Therefore” signifies a logical conclusion; “wherefore”, a logical connection, but “moreover” introduces further information. He has confronted in different ways the problem of some of the Corinthians still having contact with their pre-conversion idol worship.  Now he presents his arguments in their most compelling form, for he will tell the Corinthians bluntly that to worship an idol is to worship a demon.  He has emphasised his authority in chapter 9 in preparation for this word of rebuke.
Brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant- it is only ignorance of the true nature of the situation that will allow a believer to associate with idol-worship.  In chapter 8:1 the apostle states that we all have knowledge, yet in verse 7 there was not in all of them that full knowledge of the situation which would enable them to act wisely in relation to idol worship. Just as wisdom is the foundation of good practice, so ignorance is the cause of bad practice. We come now to the five evidences of God’s faithfulness to the children of Israel in their desert wanderings:

All our fathers were under the cloud Protection and direction.
All passed through the sea Separation and deliverance.
All baptised unto Moses Identification and devotion.
All ate the same spiritual meat Provision.
All drank the same spiritual drink Satisfaction.

Notice these are blessings enjoyed by all who passed through the wilderness, whereas in verses 5-10 we have the rebellion of part of the nation.  Alas, it was a large part, such is the ingratitude of the human heart.

How that all our fathers were under the cloud- the psalmist wrote, “He spread a cloud for a covering, and fire to give light in the night”, Psalm 105:39.  So not only did the pillar of the cloud give them guidance as they crossed the trackless desert, but also sheltered them from the heat of the tropical sun.  This was a constant reminder of God’s tender care of them, and to slight such a God by going into idolatry would be scandalous.
And all passed through the sea- it was solely as a result of the power and protection of God that this happened.  No idol could enable its devotees to do such a thing.  By allowing them to pass through the sea in safety, God was separating them very effectively from Egypt with all its multitude of idols.  He had already judged the idols of Egypt by the plagues.  They worshipped the Nile-god, the weather-god, the frog-god, (and Pharoah was the representative of this particular god), the fly-god, the beetle-god, the bull-god, and God had shown His power in destroying them all.

10:2  And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea;

And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea- when Israel were about to cross the Red Sea, the pillar of cloud moved from the front of the column to the rear, thus immersing them, so to speak, in the element of the cloud.  Furthermore, when they passed through the sea on dry ground, the waters formed a wall on either side of them, like the sides of a grave.  So just as the Corinthians had been baptised by being placed in a watery grave, these also had been “baptised”.  And just as a believer is baptised “into Jesus Christ”, identified with Him totally, Romans 6:3, (see also 1 Corinthians 1:13), so the people of Israel were baptised unto Moses, acknowledging him as their leader afresh in the new circumstances they would face in the desert.  We read that after they were safely on the further banks of the Red Sea they “feared the Lord, and believed the Lord, and His servant Moses”, Exodus 14:31.  We know from subsequent history that Moses never led them to worship idols.  Indeed, he protested strongly against their worshipping of the golden calf.

10:3  And did all eat the same spiritual meat;

And did all eat the same spiritual meat- there was ample provision for them for forty years, as God gave them the manna from heaven.  Of course the word meat covers the whole range of food, not just animal flesh as with us nowadays. Every morning for six days in the week they would be reminded of His faithfulness to them, for the manna had come in the night.  And on the Sabbath day they were again reminded of His faithfulness to His promise, for the manna gathered on Friday, which would normally deteriorate, was preserved for the next day.  There was constant provision in the goodness of God.  Could an idol do this for them? Because it was miraculously provided by God, and because it spoke of Christ who would come down from heaven as the Bread of God, John 6:33, it is justifiably called spiritual.  Of course, it was real bread; it was not spirit-bread, or fantasy-bread.  The manna was literal because it was real food, and spiritual, because it had real meaning, but it was not natural.  Spiritual things should be more real to a believer than material things.  This is a preparation for the truth about the bread and wine of the Lord’s Supper, for that is, and remains, literal bread and wine, yet to the mind of the believer it is spiritual too, for it speaks of Christ, and he discerns in the loaf the Lord’s body, 11:29. It is the custom for idol-worshippers to give their idol food and drink, but the True God gives food and drink to His people.

10:4  And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ.

And did all drink the same spiritual drink- water had flowed from the rock for their satisfaction, and indeed, for their survival in the scorching heat of the desert.  Again, the water is miraculously provided, and had deep significance, and the rock is therefore called a spiritual rock.
For they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them- in the song Moses taught the children of Israel at the end of their wilderness journeyings, he constantly referred to God as a Rock, speaking of steadfastness, immovability, and reliability.  See Deuteronomy 32:4,15,18,30,31. There was a rock smitten at the beginning of the wilderness journey to give them water, Exodus 17:1-7, and another rock towards the end of the journey, Numbers 20:1-13.  This latter rock should simply have been spoken to, but Moses made the mistake of striking that one also, and was not allowed to enter Canaan as a result.  So the constant provision by God for the whole of the journey is in view, for the water was available to them wherever they were; in that sense it followed them.
And that Rock was Christ- this is a further reason why the rock can be said to follow them, for Moses saw in the rock a picture of God, and the Christian sees in the rock a picture of Christ, who is God.  The constant presence of the water from the rock showed that God was watching over His people.  But we learn that before He came into the world at the incarnation, Christ was in the world, John 1:10, working behind the scenes in providence, safeguarding the interests of the Godhead, and also those who believed in God.  So it was that since Christ manifests God, He can be said to be the Rock, as God is called the Rock by Moses. At the Feast of Tabernacles, the Jews remembered the way God had led them through the wilderness.  One of the things they did was to draw water from the Well of Siloam and pour it on the altar.  When the Lord Jesus was in Jerusalem for this feast, He cried out, “If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink”, John 7:37.  Interestingly, some of the words the Jews chanted as they brought the water to the temple were, “With joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation”, a quotation from Isaiah 12:3.  But the word translated “salvation” is the Hebrew word “yeheshua”, which is the equivalent to “Jesus”.  So when He invited men to come to Him to drink He was simply saying what Isaiah had said long before, and what Isaiah said was based upon the imagery of the water from the rock.  No wonder Paul says here, “that rock was Christ”.

Section (b)    Verses 5-10        Five examples of Israel’s failure.

Sadly, the apostle, having mentioned five evidences of the goodness of God to the people, now has to list five ways in which they failed Him, and showed deep ingratitude. We should remember that the nation of Israel did not consist only of believers.  As the apostle writes in Romans 9:6, “they are not all Israel which are of Israel”, (see notes on that chapter for more details about this).  They had been redeemed nationally from Egypt, but many of them were only nominal believers, as the next examples show.

10:5  But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness.

But with many of them- sadly, this expression means the majority.  So if the army of Israel was 605,000 strong, Numbers 1:46, then the total number of people travelling through the wilderness may have been three million or more.  That makes the number of those who were overthrown in the wilderness about one and a half million.
God was not well pleased- their behaviour was not such as marks them out as believers, and this merits God’s displeasure.  How different it was with the Lord Jesus.  He went into the wilderness temptation with the words “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased” ringing in His ears.  God brought Israel into the wilderness to prove them, and to know what was in their heart, Deuteronomy 8:2, whereas it was evident to the Father before His Son went into the wilderness what was in His heart.
For they were overthrown in the wilderness- God showed His displeasure in an outward way by slaying them, and strewing their bodies along the wilderness sands for a solemn testimony and warning to those who remained.  God’s purpose for the nation was to bring them out of Egypt that He might bring them in to Canaan, but these did not reach the land.  Paul will write later that the reason some of the Corinthian believers had died was because of the harm they did to the testimony, 11:30, and we should not ignore this possibility.

10:6  Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted.

Now these things were our examples- the word is “tupos”, which gives the English word type.  Originally, it referred to the piece of metal which had a certain pattern embossed on it, so that the metal-worker could place it on his product, strike it with a hammer, (the word tupos is connected with the word to strike), so making a corresponding mark on his metal.  This mark was the anti-tupos, the anti-type.  The apostle is warning us against making our lives of the corresponding sort as the majority in Israel, putting the stamp of their “tupos”, so that we are the “anti-tupos”. The incidents are recorded here not so that we become complacent, (those that think they stand, verse12), nor are they simply for historical interest, but as “our” examples, ones from which we may learn.  Being bad examples, they are negative examples.
To the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted- the apostle now begins to list the five examples of failure on the part of many in Israel.  Each one has to do with food in some way, and this prepares the way for the teaching based upon the eating of the bread and drinking of the cup of the Lord’s Supper. The particular reference is to Numbers 11:4-6; 31-34, when the people longed to return to the food of Egypt, having become tired of the manna.  In that context ordinary food items become “evil things”, for they represent that which was preferred to the things God provided.  There is nothing wrong with onions and garlic and so on, the food of Egypt.  In fact, these commodities have health-giving properties.  It is what they represent that matters.  Anything that draws the believer away from feeding the soul on the things of Christ, is evil, and should be seen as such.  We may make excuse, and say “What’s the harm in it?”, but the lesson of this verse is clear, and should not be evaded.  We should ask ourselves about anything that takes up our time and attention, “Is this helping or hindering my spiritual growth?”

10:7  Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play.

Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them- the Corinthians would no doubt be shocked to think that the apostle thinks it appropriate to warn them of idolatry.  He has progressively shown in chapters 8 and 9 that any association with idolatry is bad for their testimony.  In this chapter, he will be more forceful, and declare that to have fellowship with idols is to have fellowship with demons, verse 20.
As it is written, ‘The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play’- to show this sin is central to what he is bringing before them the apostle quotes the actual words recording the people’s failure, as found in Exodus 32:6.  Whilst Moses was on Mount Sinai being given the ten commandments, (the first of which commanded Israel to only worship God, and the second of which commanded them to not make idols), the people were at the bottom of the mountain transgressing those very commandments.  And by “rising up to play” they most likely broke other commandments, such as “thou shalt not commit adultery”, and “thou shalt not covet…thy neighbours wife”.  Idolatry and immorality always go hand in hand, for as soon as the restraint of God’s authority is let go, anything is possible.  The Corinthians needed to remember this, for they were condoning immorality, as chapter 5 shows.  Satan hates God’s pattern of morality for man, and will do all he can to disrupt it. There is a marked contrast between those who were eating and drinking at the base of mount Sinai, and those seventy chosen God, and did eat and drink”, Exodus 24:11.  These are the options for the Corinthians.  They can continue to associate in some way with idols, and merit God’s wrath, or they may have fellowship with Him and be given a sight of His glory in Christ.

10:8  Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand.

Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed- it is noticeable that the apostle says “us” in all these examples.  He does not claim to be exempt from temptation because he is an apostle. The reference here is to Numbers 25:1-9, when the daughters of Moab enticed the Israelites, and “called the people unto the sacrifices of their gods: and the people did eat, and bowed down to their gods.  And Israel joined himself to Baal-Peor: and the anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel”.  The joining to the idols was enacted in joining in fornication, again emphasising the link between idolatry and immorality.  In fact, the prophets often used the sin of adultery as an illustration of the unfaithfulness of Israel to Jehovah.
And fell in one day three and twenty thousand- those who fell altogether as a result of the plague were twenty-four thousand in number, Numbers 25:9, whereas the apostle gives those who fell in one day, (presumably the day the plague was brought upon the nation by God).  The precise number shows that God was totally in control of the extent of the plague, for in the midst of wrath He remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2.  Far from destroying twenty-three thousand for many days, the extent was mercifully limited.  To allow a plague to run unchecked would destroy the nation, and the line of the Messiah would be obliterated. Nonetheless the judgement was severe and unmistakeably of God, given the way it was controlled by Him.  That which Balaam had failed to do by his enchantments in Numbers 23 and 24, he almost succeeds in doing in Numbers 25, for we learn in the New Testament that as he went his way from trying to curse Israel, he taught the king of Moab the way to ensnare Israel, Revelation 2:14.  It is solemn to think that there were those who held the doctrine of Balaam even in the church of Pergamos.

10:9  Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents.

Neither let us tempt Christ- in Numbers 21:4-9, where this incident is recorded, the people spoke against the Lord.  But since, as God’s Firstborn, the Son of God is charged with the responsibility of administering for the Father, then to speak against the God who had sent the manna, is to speak against Christ.  He had been working behind the scenes before He came into manhood, as John 1:10 would indicate.  And Colossians 1:17 assures us that “by Him all things consist”, and this would include the manna.
As some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents- clearly the enemy was at work as he incited Israel to murmur against God.  It is fitting therefore, that serpents should be sent to judge the people.  They had given in to the temptation of the Old Serpent, Revelation 12:9, and therefore they were recompensed in kind.  So it is the Serpent is against Christ even in this Old Testament incident, for he is totally opposed to every aspect of His work, and at any time.  It is fitting that the remedy for the serpent’s bite was a harmless serpent on a pole, a foretaste of Calvary, as the Lord Jesus Himself indicated in John 3:14.

10:10  Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer.

Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured- reference is now made to the attitude of the people to the report of the spies that had been sent in to assess the land of Canaan, as described in Numbers 14:1-5.  Despite the evidence of the fruitfulness of the land that Caleb and Joshua and the others brought back with them, the people refused to go in.  So began their thirty-eight years of wandering in the wilderness.
And were destroyed of the destroyer- not only were the ten unfaithful spies slain immediately, but those who sided with them in their unbelief were condemned to die in the wilderness, and not reach the land of promise they had refused. The following summary will show that the common theme of eating and drinking has dominated this section:

Numbers 11 Lust after evil things Foodstuffs of Egypt.
Exodus 32 Idolatry Sat down to eat and drink.
Numbers 25 Committed fornication. Ate and drank to idols.
Numbers 21 Tempted Christ Despised manna and water.
Numbers 14 Murmured Rejected produce of Canaan.

 

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 11 TO 22:

10:11  Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
10:12  Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.

10:13  There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.
10:14  Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry.

10:15  I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say.

10:16  The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ?

10:17  For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread.
10:18  Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?

10:19  What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing?

10:20  But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils.

10:21  Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord’s table, and of the table of devils.
10:22  Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than He?

Section (c)    Verses 11-13    Forewarning for believers.

10:11  Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.

Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples- God allowed these things to happen so that others might learn from their mistakes.  He was not responsible for the sin, but He allowed the sin to avoid others sinning.
And they are written for our admonition- they are still written in God’s word.  Moses wrote the words thousands of years ago, but they stand written still, for our admonition or training.  He knows that we need to be constantly reminded of the mistakes of others, and so has preserved His word.
Upon whom the ends of the world are come- we stand at the end of a succession of periods of time in which God has been dealing with His people consistently.  And the goal to which He was working was the instruction and training of His people of the present time.  We live in the most favoured of the ages into which God has divided time, and it is therefore all the more important that we learn from the mistakes of those in former ages.  The goals God has been working towards in the various ages of time have now climaxed in this age.

10:12  Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.

Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall- our reaction to these events might be that they are so outrageous, that we are not capable of falling in that way.  The apostle knows that is not so, for the human heart is deceitful, Jeremiah 17:9. In contrast to those whose carcases fell in the wilderness, we should take heed to the lessons of these incidents, and so be enabled to stand in testimony, and not fall in disgrace.  We might not fall in death, and God takes us away, (although we should remember that this is what had happened to some in the Corinthian assembly, 11:30, so it is a possibility), but we might spoil the testimony by our behaviour.

10:13  There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.

There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man- the apostle now seeks to encourage his readers with the fact that what assails them is not some special temptation that has not been known before.  That which tempts them is that which tempts men ordinarily.  That being the case, the temptation can be resisted and overcome; it is not some insuperable difficulty for which we have no resources.  Unsaved men may not overcome the temptation, but the believer has the Spirit of God within, and one of His ministries is to prevent us doing what we would otherwise do.  As the apostle wrote to the Galatians, “For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would”, 5:17.
But God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able- our faithful God will not allow any pressure to come upon us that cannot be resisted by the resources He has given us.  We have been enabled by the indwelling Spirit and the word of God to successfully resist and triumph over every temptation.  There is not a temptation that comes our way that we have not the power, Divinely-given, to defeat.  If we do not do so it is entirely our own fault.  We might think that if the temptation is in connection with the evil spirits behind idolatry, we can be no match for them.  The apostle assures us it is not so. The Lord Jesus was tempted in the wilderness, and He met every assault of the Devil by the use of the Word of God.  He thus showed us how to defeat temptation.
But will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it– this does not imply that God makes the temptation and also the way to escape.  The “also” means, “as well as not suffering us to be tempted above that we are able”.  Rather, He causes the way of escape to appear alongside the tempting thing, so that we have a ready and righteous means of escaping.  In this way we are able to bear up under trial, and stand rather than fall.  Oftentimes the way of escape is to physically distance ourselves from the source of temptation, as Joseph did when he “got him out”, Genesis 39:12. So we have three ways in which God provides for us when we are confronted with temptation: 1.  He assures us that no temptation that comes our way is out of the ordinary run of things.  We do not have to be super-human to overcome it. 2.  In His faithfulness to us, God ensures that no temptation comes which we have not the power to overcome. 3.  He provides the way of escape for us that is suited to the form the temptation has taken.

Section (d)    Verses 14-22    Fellowship expressed three ways.

10:14  Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry.

Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry- assuring them of his love for them, (“dearly beloved”), and building on what he has just written to them, (“wherefore”), the apostle now points out the particular way of escape when idolatry tempts them.  Many of the Corinthians believers had been idolaters before they were saved, and such was the hold that the forces of evil had over them that they were having difficulty in renouncing their former practices.  Perhaps they were held in superstitious fear, dreading some reprisals if they cut themselves off completely.  Perhaps they were subject to pressure from friends or relatives, and with a false view of Christian love were trying not to upset them.  Or perhaps, (and this is difficult to understand, but possibly may have been the case), that they did not fully understand the implications of what they were doing.  The apostle has already suggested as much by saying in 8:7 that there is not in every man the knowledge of the true nature of idol-worship.  Having become used to worshipping an idol, it had become just a part of their culture, and of little account.  The apostle is showing that this is not the case.  Hence he commands them to flee from idolatry.

10:15  I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say.

I speak as to wise men- although not all the Corinthians were wise in practice, as is seen in that they were clinging to their idols, nevertheless, Christ had been made wisdom to them when they were saved, 1:xxx, so in principle they were wise men; he speaks to them as such, and by so doing encourages them to be wise in practice.
Judge ye what I say- they need to think the matter through for themselves, so that they understand the reasoning behind the apostle’s command to them to flee from their idols.

Having used illustrations from Israel’s past experience in the wilderness, the place of temptation, the apostle now refers to three expressions of fellowship:

(a) Verses 16,17 The fellowship of the church.
(b) Verse 18 The fellowship in Israel.
(c) Verses 19,20 The fellowship of idolaters.

(a)  Verses 16,17    The fellowship of the church.

10:16  The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ?

On the first day of the week, and therefore as a matter of priority, believers gathered to remember the Lord Jesus in the way He had appointed.  We see this to be the case in Acts 20:6,7.  Even though the Supper was not instituted on a Sunday, it was observed on that day. So these are the passages to which we turn to gain instruction as regarding the eating of the Lord’s Supper.  It is clear from them that the apostle is extracting lessons from that Supper to prove his point in chapter 10.  For he speaks of the cup first, and then the bread.  He is giving the order of relevance to his subject, and not the order of observance.  Having spoken of the meat and drink that God gave to Israel in the wilderness, he is now telling us of the provision that Christ makes for His people at this time.  And just as the blood of the lamb secured the blessing of redemption, and then the manna nourished them in the desert, so we have the wine and the bread in that order.  And just as he used the meat and drink of the wilderness by way of illustration, he is now using the food and drink of the Lord’s Supper to instruct us.  After all, from the words just quoted from the gospels, it is clear that the Lord wished His disciples to see in the loaf and the cup more than everyday things.  See the notes on 1 Corinthians 11 for more on this subject.

The cup of blessing which we bless- it is said that at the celebration of the Passover Feast, (and remember that the Lord’s Supper was instituted using the materials available on the table at that feast), there were four cups.  There was the Cup of the Passover, the Cup of Blessing, the Cup of the Kingdom, and the Cup of Wrath.  There is nothing in Scripture to sanction these four cups, of course, but it is clear that by calling the cup of the Lord’s Supper the cup of blessing, the apostle is referring to at least one of these cups. We can see that what happened in the Upper Room and subsequently, would be suggested by these four cups.  Luke tells us that during the Passover Feast, the Lord “took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, ‘Take this, and divide it among yourselves'”, Luke 22:17.  This would be the Cup of the Passover.  He then went on to say, “For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come”, Luke 22:18.  This would be an allusion to the Cup of the Kingdom.  The Cup of Wrath was not drunk, but left, for none would wish to drink of this.  But in Gethsemane, the Lord undertook to drink it with the words, “The cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it?”, John 18:11.  This was the cup of wrath that was so awful that He even asked that it might be taken away from Him, if there was some other way He could fulfil the will of God, Matthew 26:39. This leaves the Cup of Blessing, and since the apostle calls the cup of the Lord’s Supper by that name, it seems clear that this is the cup that was used in the institution of the Supper.  It is noticeable that nowhere is the Lord said to bless the cup, even though the Jews called it the Cup of Blessing.  Is this a suggestion that only after His death and resurrection could the highest blessings come to believers?  These highest blessings have been granted us, and now it is appropriate to bless the cup; in other words, to speak well of it, because of what it represents.  Needless to say, to bless the cup does not mean to make it a sacrament, nor does blessing it transform the wine that it is in it.  All such ideas are foreign to both the Old and the New Testament.  No doubt there is wisdom in the fact that neither the Lord Jesus, or Matthew, Mark, Luke and Paul made any reference to wine.  The mention of wine by the Lord when He said He would not drink of the fruit of the vine until he drank it new in the kingdom of God assures us that the fruit of the vine was what was in the cup, but it is surely significant that it is not specifically mentioned.  God knew that men would seek to make a superstition out of it, and therefore no mention is made of the wine.
Is it not the communion of the blood of Christ?  Just as the Lord had said “this cup is the new testament”, so making the cup represent its contents, so here, where the cup is the communion of the blood of Christ.  That is, the cup represents that communion in the blessings secured by the blood of Christ which believers have together.  There is no higher blessing possible than that secured by the blood of Christ.  To have any other sort of fellowship is folly indeed.
The bread which we break- the point the apostle derives from the Lord’s Supper here is that all who meet in fellowship share one loaf.  It is not so much the thought of His body broken in death, with spirit, soul and body separated, but the breaking by believers, and the significance of that act of breaking.
Is it not the communion of the body of Christ?  by drinking of the cup, believers acknowledge that their only claim on blessing is the blood of Christ.  As they break the bread together, they declare that the only circle of fellowship they wish to be involved in, is the fellowship of those who are members of the body of Christ. Now the apostle is speaking in general terms in this passage, for the one body of which he speaks is the sum total of Christians in this present age.  How is this expression of fellowship to be carried out, we may ask.  The answer is found in the fact that the word church is not only used of all believers of this present age, but also of believers as they gather together in the name of the Lord Jesus in a locality.  The church of God at Corinth to whom the apostle was writing was one such company of believers, and they were able to observe the Lord’s Supper, as chapter 11 of the epistle shows.  The apostle describes that company as “he body of Christ”, 1 Corinthians 12:27.  This means that as far as representing and manifesting the truth of the body of Christ was concerned, the church at Corinth was the body.  So when he says “we break”, he is thinking of the bread in an ideal sense, envisaging that the loaf at Corinth and the loaf at the place the apostle was writing the letter, and the loaf taken by the Lord Jesus to institute the Supper, are really one.  In 11:24 Paul refers to the original loaf, then in verse  27 he writes, “as often as ye eat this bread”.  So it is as if we eat the same bread as the disciples in the Upper Room. The cup was the communion of the blood, meaning the communion that the blood enables us to have.  It is obviously not the communion the blood has.  Here however, because the bread is representative of the body of Christ, the communion is by what the bread represents, namely those who break the bread. The Lord Jesus has two bodies.  He has a personal body in resurrection glory, and a mystical body, consisting of all believers of this current age.  The figure of a human body is also used of a local assembly, not because the assembly locally is a miniature of the assembly universally, but because they draw on the same metaphor of the human body. It is important to see these distinctions.  We could set them out as follows:

The church which is Christ’s body The local assembly
All believers of this present age. All believers who have joined.
Membership comes at conversion. Membership comes when received.
No believer can be put out. Erring believer may be put out.
Includes believers who have died. Does not include dead saints.
Includes those not yet believers. Does not include unbelievers.
Is not limited to time. Only until the Lord comes.
Emphasis on Headship of Christ. Emphasis on Lordship of Christ.

Despite these distinctions, it remains true that what is believed by the members of the church which is Christ’s body, should be believed by all in a local assembly.  And the ground of fellowship that the members of the church which is His body have, is the same ground as local assembly believers have, even the blood of Christ shed, and the body of Christ given in death.

10:17  For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread.

For we being many are one bread, and one body- it is as if there is only one loaf for all the people of God throughout this age, and that one loaf is the bread the Lord Jesus took in the Upper Room.  All individual loaves since that night have only served to remind us of the one loaf.  What was not known at first about this loaf is now being revealed..  Namely, that it symbolises the unity of the people of God.  This is why, although writing to the local assembly at Corinth, and therefore not with them when they eat the Lord’s Supper, the apostle says “the bread which we break”.  It is something that, ideally, the whole church does in expression of its unity.  In practice, sadly, this is not the case, for many believers follow the traditions of men and have lost the simplicity of what happened in the Upper Room.  It remains true, however, that as far as God is concerned, His people are one, in answer to the request of the Lord Jesus in His prayer in the words, “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me”, John 17:20-21.  The only way the sort of unity enjoyed by members of the Godhead can be shared by believers is for another member of the Godhead to produce it.  And so it has come to pass, for the apostle is able to write in 1 Corinthians 12:13, “For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free, and have been all made to drink into one Spirit”. The order of these words as written in the original is:  “Because we are the many the loaf one body”.  There are no commas in Greek.  The order of the words when correctly arranged to give the sense is: “Because we the many are one loaf one body”.  The idea is that despite being many in number, each is part of a unified whole thing, the one mystical body of Christ.  There is a contrast between the many believers, and the one loaf, whereas in the first part of the chapter it was a contrast between all of the nation of Israel, and the many, (meaning the majority), that apostatised.  This is the first explanation as to why believers break the bread, it is because it represents the fellowship they have.
For we are all partakers of that one bread- we now have the second explanation for the breaking of the bread.  Not only is it because the loaf represents the body of Christ, but also because those who break bread together wish to express that they are part of that body of Christ. So the loaf is broken in this context to signify two things- Christ’s death, and our unity.  The first happens when one brother initially breaks the bread, which is what Christ did in the Upper Room.  The other happens when the rest of the company break the loaf for themselves.  It is preferable that the brother initially breaking the bread should eat last, so as to avoid giving the impression that his breaking of the loaf and his eating of it are connected.  He breaks the loaf initially on behalf of the company, but does not eat on behalf of the company.

(b)  Verse 18    The fellowship in Israel.

10:18  Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?

Behold Israel after the flesh- the apostle now exhorts the Corinthians to see what Israel did in the matter of worship.  It is significant that this is put here, between teaching about the Lord’s Supper in verses 15-17, and verses 19-22, where the worship of idols is dealt with.  It is as if to say that Israel had amongst them those who worshipped idols, as verse 7 has clearly stated, as well as those who worshipped God, as this verse states, and the Corinthians are invited to decide which company honoured God.  The Corinthians are being exhorted to side with the latter. By “Israel after the flesh” Paul means the nation as men upon earth, subject to temptation to either go back to the idols of Egypt, as many did by worshipping the golden calf, or to go forward and adopt the idols of Canaan, as many did at Baal-Peor.  The Corinthians live in the flesh, too, and Corinth presents them with temptations.  How are they going to respond to those temptations?
Are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?  The altar before the Lord in the tabernacle court was sanctified to be used in the worship of God.  Only holy things or people were to touch it.  That which an Israelite brought by way of offerings was presented to God there, but in certain circumstances either he or the priest could eat part of his offering.  Most of the meal offering was eaten by the priests, Leviticus 2:3.  They could also eat specified parts of some sin offerings, Leviticus 6:26.  And the Israelite could eat part of the peace offering, Leviticus 7:15, as could the priests, 32-34. As they ate of the sacrifices, these men had a share in what the altar represented, namely the worship of God.  They must ask themselves whether it would be consistent to have fellowship with God, and also with that which is hostile to Him.

(c)  Verses 19,20    The fellowship of idolaters.

10:19  What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing?

What say I then?  The apostle asks, “In what direction is my argument leading us?  What is the logical outcome of it, which will tell us how to act in this matter?”
That the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing?  Does the mention of loaf, cup, altar and idols indicate that there is some mystical or even magical power latent in these material objects?  Or is it that they bring ideas to our minds?  If so, what does an idol and the things offered to it bring to our minds?  He mentions the things offered to idols as well as the idols themselves because the eating of things offered to idols involves fellowship with what the idol represents.  Just as to partake of sacrifices placed on Israel’s altar is to have fellowship with Israel’s God, so to eat things offered to idols is to have fellowship with the one behind the idol.

10:20  But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils.

But I say- the apostle denies that he makes an idol of any spiritual worth by seeming to put the sacrifices of God alongside the sacrifices to an idol for comparison.  He is not comparing like things but mutually exclusive things. That the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God- this is the climax of the passage that began in 8:1.  The apostle has approached the subject of things offered to idols from various angles, and now he declares forcefully, (and all the more forcefully because he quotes Scripture as he does so; the words are found in Deuteronomy 32:17), that to sacrifice to an idol is to sacrifice to the devil behind the idol.  There is no compromise in this matter, it is “to devils”, it is “not to God”.  There is no sense in which things offered to idols can in any way glorify God. The words Paul quotes are from the Song of Moses.  In that Song he was preparing the people for their entrance into the land of Canaan, with all its idol-worshipping inhabitants.  But he is also preparing the nation for the day, just before their Messiah comes in glory, when the most pressure will be upon them to worship the image of the beast, Revelation 13:15.  So the words have relevance to the law-age and the tribulation-age.  Here the apostle is utilising his words to warn the people of God of this church-age. It is striking that the apostle says “the Gentiles sacrifice”, because in Moses’ Song the reference is to the children of Israel.  The warning comes to the Corinthians, formerly Gentiles in the main, but now claiming to be believers, that they should be on their guard lest their profession be false, like many in Israel.  Professed believers acted like idol-worshipping Gentiles once, in the wilderness, and they can do so again, in Corinth.
And I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils- the lesson is being reinforced here, for the things the Corinthians were associating with were not matters of indifference.  It was fearfully possible for believers, thinking idol worship to be just a custom they were brought up in before conversion, to continue with it after they had come to know the Lord.

10:21  Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord’s table, and of the table of devils.

Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils- these two things, the cup of the Lord’s Supper, and the cup, (probably containing hallucinating drugs), of devils, are mutually exclusive.  It is not possible to really and truly, from the heart, drink the cup of the Lord’s Supper, and also engage in idolatrous practices.  The cup is put first again, but the cup of the Lord’s Supper is now called the Cup of the Lord, for by putting it to the lips and drinking from it, the believer renews his commitment to the Lord.  The fact that it is the Lord’s Supper is thereby emphasised.  The apostle will rebuke some at Corinth for eating their own supper, when professing to eat the Lord’s Supper, 11:20,21.
Ye cannot be partakers of the Lord’s table, and of the table of devils- by eating the bread, the believer has fellowship with the Lord, but also signifies that he is satisfied by the good spiritual nourishment he receives through the Word of God.  The question that Israel asked was “Can God furnish a table in the wilderness”? Psalm 78:19.  The answer was that He could, for He gave them manna day by day and quails also.  So if the cup represents the sum total of spiritual blessings that cheer the heart of the believer, then the loaf represents the sum total of the spiritual nourishment that the Lord provides for them in the wilderness journey. Notice that it is the loaf that he calls the Lord’s Table, alerting us to the fact that the Lord’s Supper and the Lord’s Table are distinct, although related.  It is quite wrong to speak of the Lord’s Supper as being in itself the Lord’s Table, for the Lord’s Table does not include the cup.  The apostle is not specifically saying that a person cannot physically partake of the Lord’s Supper and physically share in the table of demons, for some in Corinth were doing just that. What he is saying that a believer cannot be involved meaningfully in what the Lord provides for His people, and also be involved meaningfully with idolatrous systems, for they are mutually exclusive.

10:22  Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than He?

Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy?  This is a further quotation from the Song of Moses.  When He gave the law at Sinai, God made it very clear that He is a jealous God, jealous for His own honour.  His words were, “Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate Me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love Me, and keep My commandments”, Exodus 20:4-6.  Not only is God jealous of His honour in a general way, but specifically, He is jealous of the honour of His Son, for He is “the image of the invisible God”, Colossians 1:15, and as such is given the sole right to manifest and represent God.  Any attempt, therefore, on the part of the forces of evil to displace Christ in this role, arouses God’s jealousy and anger.
Are we stronger than He?  As the words quoted above show, God is not indifferent to rebellion as expressed in idol worship.  He visits the iniquity.  The apostle in effect asks the Corinthians, “Are you able to overcome when God puts forth His power against you in judgement upon your fellowship with idols?” The apostle does say “we”, so includes himself in the general idea that any activity that is not compatible with God’s honour, is provocative to Him.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 23 TO 33:

10:23  All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all things are lawful for me, but all things edify not.
10:24  Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth.
10:25  Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, that eat, asking no question for conscience sake:
10:26  For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof.

10:27  If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go; whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake.

10:28  But if any man say unto you, This is offered in sacrifice unto idols, eat not for his sake that shewed it, and for conscience sake: for the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof:
10:29  Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other: for why is my liberty judged of another man’s conscience?
10:30  For if I by grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
10:31  Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.
10:32  Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God:

10:33  Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.

Section (e)    Verses 23-33    Feasting with unbelievers.

10:23  All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all things are lawful for me, but all things edify not.

All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient- the apostle is not saying that for him as a believer murder, for example, is lawful, for it is not.  Whilst the believer is not under law, that does not mean he may act lawlessly.  He is “under law to Christ”, 1 Corinthians 9:21, and fulfils the righteousness of the law, Romans 8:4, even though not formally under it, Romans 6:14. The apostle is writing specifically about the matter in hand, and in relation to the food offered to idols.  Food is material, and as such is neutral as far as morality is concerned.  As the apostle writes elsewhere, “For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer”, 1 Timothy 4:4,5.  The word of God in question being the word of Genesis 9:3, where God sanctioned the eating of meat after the flood.  The prayer is the saying of grace before eating.  The words are found in reference to the fact that seducing spirits bring the doctrines of demons, and command to abstain from meats, 1 Timothy 4:1,2. Even though that is the case, the believer cannot ignore what is associated with the food.  So what it is perfectly legitimate to eat may, at the same time, not be expedient to eat.  The word expedient meaning profitable, or advantageous.  Even though simply food, what is associated with the food may not be helpful, spiritually. All things are lawful for me, but all things edify not- food edifies or builds up the body, but it does not build up the soul of the one eating, or those he eats with, if its connections are evil, and wrong conclusions are drawn from the eating of it by others.

10:24  Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth.

Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth- not only should we be concerned about the honour of God, as previous verses have shown, we should consider one another’s welfare, too.  We must always ask ourselves the question, “Is this course of action helping or hindering the spiritual welfare of fellow believers?” We ought also to ask the question, “Is what I am doing giving the wrong impression to unbelievers”.

10:25  Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, that eat, asking no question for conscience sake:

Whatsoever is sold in the shambles- the shambles was the name for the meat market in Bible times.  Those who sold meat to the public would all be found in the same street, as was often the case elsewhere in former times.  This meat, however, may have come straight from the pagan temple, where it had been offered to idols.  What are believers to do?  Should they not eat meat so that they have no risk of eating the meat from the temple?
That eat, asking no question for conscience sake- without delving into the source of the meat being offered, the believer is able, with all good conscience, to eat any meat.

10:26  For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof.

For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof- the reason why the apostle can be so forthright about this is that, as the psalmist said, in the final analysis, everything belongs to the Lord, and He has provided it for our good.  This is not simply a general statement which may have exceptions, it is not only the earth as a whole, but all that goes to make up its fulness as well.  Nothing is excluded.  The apostle will quote from Psalm 24:1 again in verse 28.

10:27  If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go; whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake.

If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go- this is a slightly different scenario, with believers feasting with unbelievers.  They must weigh up whether it is a good idea to go or not, but if, having prayerfully thought about the thing, they incline to go, then they may safely eat all that is put before them.
Whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake- even though, as in the previous verse, there may be food previously offered to idols available, they may with all good conscience eat it.  The Lord Jesus accepted invitations to feasts, for He used them to present the truth.  It has to be said, however, that things offered to idols would not have been on the menu in a Jewish household.  The believer has to use his judgement in the matter, and only accept an invitation if the truth of God will be maintained in some way by so doing. No question need be asked about the meat because of possible links with idolatry, for the believer’s conscience is clear- he is not responsible for the catering at the feast, and the fulness of what is on earth belongs to the Lord, and He has provided it for the benefit of all.

10:28  But if any man say unto you, ‘This is offered in sacrifice unto idols’, eat not for his sake that shewed it, and for conscience sake: for the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof:

But if any man say unto you, ‘This is offered in sacrifice unto idols’- a fellow-guest knows the origin of the meat, and informs the Christian guest, either out of kindness, or possibly to make a difficulty.  The situation has now changed.
Eat not for his sake that shewed it- this is the first reason to refrain from eating, lest the one who has given information about the meat should draw the wrong conclusion from seeing a believer eat meant previously offered to idols.
And for conscience sake- the second reason for not eating is the conscience of the informer.  Having seen a believer eat meat offered to idols and gained the wrong impression, he may go further and either continue with, or begin with, idolatry.
For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof- this is the second use the apostle makes of Psalm 24:1.  Before, he supported the eating of the meat from the fact that the fulness of the earth belongs to the Lord, and He has given it to men for their blessing.  Here, the emphasis is that it belongs to the Lord.  He is Lord, and all “lords many”, (8:5), amongst the demon hosts are in opposition to Him.  The believer must not give the impression that demon forces have even a slight amount of lordship over him.  On the other hand, he must give the impression that he recognises the lordship of God absolutely.

10:29  Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other: for why is my liberty judged of another man’s conscience?

Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other- a believer is not to be governed by decisions made in the conscience of unbelievers, but in subjection to the Lord.  He is, however, to take account of the wrong conclusion others may draw from his actions.
For why is my liberty judged of another man’s conscience?  Christian liberty is to be exercised in relation to what the Lord allows or disallows, not what ignorant unbelievers think.  What an unbeliever may think after seeing a believer eat meat offered to idols is very important, and should be taken into account carefully, but in the final analysis the decision the believer makes is on the basis of God’s truth, not an unbeliever’s conscience.  Christian liberty is not at the mercy of unbelieving misunderstandings.

10:30  For if I by grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?

For if I by grace be a partaker- the Scripture requires us to give thanks for our food.  The apostle referred to the doctrines of demons when he wrote to Timothy, and one of those doctrines was a command to abstain from eating meat.  Those meats, however, “God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth.  For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer”, 1 Timothy 4:1-5.  The word of God in particular is the permission God gave to Noah to eat meat, in the words, “Every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you; even as the green herb have I given you all things”, Genesis 9:3.  The only proviso was that the meat should not be eaten with the blood, and this is repeated in the New Testament when the apostles directed the believers to abstain from blood, Acts 15:29.  So black sausage and suchlike meat products should not be eaten by believers. Not only is there the general permission to eat meat, but also the specific requirement that the believer give thanks for that food before eating it.  This is the “prayer” of 1 Timothy 4:5, and the “grace” and the “give thanks” of the verse we are considering.  It is envisaged that the believer will say grace before meals, and so give thanks to God for what He has provided for the needs of the body.  It is clear from this passage also, that this giving of thanks also is to take place even at an unbeliever’s feast, and in an unbeliever’s home, possibly.  This should not be done in any ostentatious way, but it is fitting that even in such circumstances the believer should quietly bow his head and give thanks to God before eating.  If this is noticed, it will speak volumes to unbelievers present.
Why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?  The argument of the apostle is that if thanks has been given to God for the food, and it has been sanctified by that action, then nothing that an unbeliever may think or say can make it unsanctified.  There is no reason why a believer in those circumstances should be evil spoken of, for he has complied with God’s will. So the following things are true of the meat at an unbelievers feast: 1.    Meat offered to idols is no different to any other. 2.    The believer has perfect liberty to eat it. 3.    It is set apart by God for man’s use. 4.    Grace has been said over it by the believer. Yet, after all that, such is the care he should take lest he offend the conscience of an unbeliever, he must refrain from eating that meat if it is definitely pointed out as having been previously offered to idols.

10:31  Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.

Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do- whether at an unbeliever’s house or not, we must be circumspect in our actions.  If we eat and drink in such circumstances as cause an unbeliever to stumble, then we displease God.  And this principle extends to whatsoever we do, not just in the matter of eating and drinking.  We cannot put our lives in compartments, and say that certain areas are not affected by what we believe.  Our whole life must be under the control of the word of God.
Do all to the glory of God- the believer is in the privileged position of being able to glorify God.  This unbelievers cannot do.  We should therefore be careful to see that we do in fact enhances God’s reputation in the world, and not the reverse.

10:32  Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God:

Give none offence- the particular way we can glorify God is to so conduct ourselves before men that they have no just cause for finding fault, and no just reason for rejecting the truth of God.  It is true that unbelievers are good at making excuses for not turning to Christ; we should ensure they have no good reason to do so because of what they see believers do. Neither to the Jews- these who are steadfastly set against idolatry, will be quick to accuse Christians of compromising with idols.  They must be given no reason for thinking that, and thereby being confirmed in their unbelief of the gospel.
Nor to the Gentiles- these, if they see believers compromising with idols, might say something like, “I will carry on with my idols, for there is no difference between myself and Christians”.
Nor to the church of God- the assembly at Corinth was addressed by the apostle as “the church of God which is in Corinth”, in 1:2.  This term is never applied to the church which is Christ’s body, the sum total of the believers of this age.  After all, many of these are in heaven, having died, so how can we offend them anyway?  And there may be some who are not yet saved, (for the church which is Christ’s body is an entity in the mind of God, it is not yet realised fully as far as we are concerned).  The apostle is warning against causing offence to those who comprise the local assembly at Corinth, lest some be drawn into association with idols through the unwise behaviour of their fellow-believers.

10:33  Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.

Even as I please all men in all things- to please means here “to be of service”.  We should be at the service of unbelievers, not brashly riding roughshod over their feelings.  There are those who are seeking the Lord, and we should not put any obstacles in their way.
Not seeking mine own profit- the Christian should be like his Lord, who came amongst men to give, not to take.  A believer who parades before others his supposed liberty to associate with idols with impunity, is seeking his own profit, in terms of prestige and admiration from carnal men and liberal-minded believers.
But the profit of many, that they may be saved- the apostle sought to please all men, but he was a realist, and knew that not all men would be saved, even though they could be.  So he sought to please all, so that many might get saved.  The next verse, whilst it is found in the next chapter, contains an exhortation to be like the apostle in the attitude he has described in this verse.  He assures us that in the measure in which his behaviour is like his Lord’s, we may safely follow his example.

 

 

 

 

NUMBERS 19 The Red Heifer

There were at least four once-for-all national sacrifices for Israel in the Old Testament.  There was the sacrifice of the Passover Lamb, by which they were delivered from Egypt, and which became an annual festival, but only as a memorial of the original deliverance; the covenant sacrifices in Exodus 19 and 24; the sacrifice of a sucking lamb by Samuel in 1 Samuel 7:9-11, and the sacrifice of the red heifer which concerns us now.  This in no way slights the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ, for the others mentioned were but typical, whereas His was substantial, the reality of which the others were but shadows.  The writer to the Hebrews impresses this upon us when he alludes to the red heifer in the words of Hebrews 9:13, “For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?”  Note the link between the blood of bulls and goats of the Day of Atonement ceremony, (as compared to the blood of goats and calves of the Day of the Covenant ceremony, Hebrews 9:12, Exodus 19), and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean.  In physical terms it was water that was sprinkled in Numbers 19, but the writer to the Hebrews is concerned with that which underlay and gave value to the water, namely the ashes of an accepted sin offering.  The ineffectiveness in a final sense of the Day of Atonement sacrifices is seen in the fact that they were offered year by year continually; that they were retrospective, dealing with the sins of the nation after the event; and that they only purified externally and ritually, “the purifying of the flesh”, whereas the blood of Christ reaches deep within, to “purge the conscience”.  In the intervening period until the next national atonement day, there was provision for defilement as it occurred, in the form of the red heifer offering to which we now turn. Notice first of all the setting in which the offering is detailed.  Remarkably, it is found in the book of Numbers, the wilderness book.  There were three classes of people banished from the camp of Israel, namely, lepers and those with an issue of blood, whose case is dealt with in the book of Leviticus, in chapters 13,14, and 15, and those defiled by the dead.  The latter class is dealt with in the wilderness book, the Book of Numbers.  The Jews gave titles to the books culled from the first words, and so they entitled the third book of Moses, “In the wilderness”. Whereas Exodus chapters 12-40 cover only 18 months, and the book of Leviticus only 1 month, Numbers covers 38 years 9 months of the movement of Israel through the desert, see 10:11 and Deuteronomy 1:3. The reason for the long length of time spent in the wilderness, (even though the journey from Horeb to Kadesh Barnea should only have taken eleven days, Deuteronomy 1:2), was that in chapter 14 they had refused the land of promise after the spies had viewed it for forty days, so they were condemned to spend a total of forty years in the wilderness.  Psalm 95 is based on that period, and is quoted by the writer to the Hebrews in his second warning passage in chapters three and four.  His phrase is, “Their carcases fell in the wilderness”, 3:17.  All who were twenty years old and upward at the beginning of the wilderness journey were condemned to die in the desert because of their refusal of the land.  Only Joshua and Caleb, the two faithful spies, were excepted.  So it was that the wilderness became a vast graveyard, full of the bones and corpses of dead apostate Israelites.  It is this situation that is addressed in the chapter before us, because the special need was for cleansing after contact with death in some form. With these things in mind, we turn to the detail of Numbers chapter 19.  The chapter may be looked at from five viewpoints, medically, morally, typically, spiritually, and prophetically.  First, medically, because the presence of so many dead bodies presented a health risk, especially to a tented multitude in hot desert conditions.  Second, there was the moral lesson being taught the younger generation, as they were constantly reminded of the penalty for not listening to the voice of the Lord, see Numbers 14:22; Hebrews 3:7,8.  Third, there is the typical application of the chapter, which we are encouraged to make by the reference in Hebrews 9:13.  Fourth, there is the spiritual application, which we may make as we apply the lessons to ourselves in our own day.  Then there is the prophetical view, for the ashes of the heifer are “laid up for the children of Israel”, so that however long the interval between the sacrifice and the realisation of defilement, the remedy is available.  The nation of Israel in a day to come will find that the work of Christ at Calvary, done so many centuries before, still avails to cleanse the defiled, see Ezekiel 36:16-29. We may divide the chapter as follows:

Verses 1 and 2 The selection of the heifer.
Verses 3-8 The sacrifice of the heifer.
Verses 9-10 The saving of the ashes of the heifer.
Verses 11-16 The specifying of the uncleanness to be dealt with by the ashes of the heifer.
Verses 17-22 The sprinkling of the Israelite with the ashes of the heifer.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF NUMBERS CHAPTER 19, VERSES 1 TO 10:

19:1  And the Lord spake unto Moses and unto Aaron, saying,
19:2  This is the ordinance of the law which the Lord hath commanded, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring thee a red heifer without spot, wherein is no blemish, and upon which never came yoke:
19:3  And ye shall give her unto Eleazar the priest, that he may bring her forth without the camp, and one shall slay her before his face: 19:4  And Eleazar the priest shall take of her blood with his finger, and sprinkle of her blood directly before the tabernacle of the congregation seven times:
19:5  And one shall burn the heifer in his sight; her skin, and her flesh, and her blood, with her dung, shall he burn:
19:6  And the priest shall take cedar wood, and hyssop, and scarlet, and cast it into the midst of the burning of the heifer.
19:7  Then the priest shall wash his clothes, and he shall bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp, and the priest shall be unclean until the even.
19:8  And he that burneth her shall wash his clothes in water, and bathe his flesh in water, and shall be unclean until the even.
19:9  And a man that is clean shall gather up the ashes of the heifer, and lay them up without the camp in a clean place, and it shall be kept for the congregation of the children of Israel for a water of separation: it is a purification for sin.
19:10  And he that gathereth the ashes of the heifer shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even: and it shall be unto the children of Israel, and unto the stranger that sojourneth among them, for a statute for ever.

Verses 1 and 2        THE SELECTION OF THE HEIFER
And the Lord spake unto Moses and unto Aaron, saying, This is the ordinance of the law which the Lord hath commanded, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring thee a red heifer without spot, wherein is no blemish, and upon which never came yoke:

We notice in verse 1 that a word comes to Moses and Aaron as those who receive instruction from God, and then the heifer is brought to them in recognition of that fact by the people.  The latter learn by this to recognise and respond to the word of God, in contrast to the older generation that refused the word of God.  It is Aaron’s son Eleazar who officiates in the ceremony, however, and Moses and Aaron are not mentioned again in the chapter.  We are reminded of the fact that neither Moses nor Aaron entered the land of promise, although for a different reason than the majority of Israel.  They both failed to fully comply with the word of God in the matter of the water from the rock in chapter 20, and hence were barred from the land, 20:12.  How serious is the refusal to hear the word of God!  Let us take note, and if necessary take action.

We come now to the description of the animal that God specified in this instance.  A red heifer is required.  Significantly, the word for red is the same as the word for Adam.  The first man Adam had been formed by God as a potter forms the red clay, Genesis 2:7.  Not only is Adam a proper name, but it is a race-name too, for all descend from the first man.  (Unbelievers speak of different races of men, but there is but one according to Scripture, see Acts 17:26).  In Romans 5 the apostle traces the entrance of death into the world to one man, Adam.  By failing to obey the word of God, sin came into the world.  It is not simply that sin was now present upon the earth, but that Adam passed on the sin-principle to his offspring, so that death passes upon the world of men by reason of their birth. This would have been forcibly brought home to the Israelites as they made their way to Canaan, for the desert was strewn with the carcases of apostates, who had gone back on their commitment to God so far as to refuse the land He had promised to their forefathers.  Hence the warning given by the writer to the Hebrews, lest there be found amongst them any with an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.  Notice the emphasis on the fact that He is the living God, in contrast to those who were spiritually dead despite their profession, and then physically dead also. An “Adam-heifer” is thus required by God to deal with the consequences of death in the desert.

We may see in this a foreshadowing of what Christ would do when He died, for Romans 6:6 says that our old man was crucified with Christ, indicating that in His death the Lord Jesus took account of what we were in Adam, and dealt with it.  The particular need in Numbers 19, however, is for a clearing from uncleanness of those who unwittingly have come across the consequences of apostasy in others.  And the lesson is not hard to draw in our day.  We as believers are surrounded by those who make religious profession of some degree or other.  It is manifest that with some there is a full-scale renunciation of that which is properly Christian, and true believers need to clear themselves of any trace of contamination from such a source.  We need to make sure that it is well-known that assembly believers have no sympathy with corrupt Christendom.  Only so shall the Lord’s people be free from guilt by association.  Remember the words of 2 Corinthians 6:17, “Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing.”

The animal required is a female, however, introducing the passive thought.  The man who became unclean by touching a dead body or a bone, did not actively set out to touch the unclean item; he was passive in the matter.  Nevertheless he constituted a health risk to his fellow Israelites. The gravity with which God viewed the presence of death in the camp of Israel must be emphasised, especially if it came because of apostasy, which He hates. Adam in the garden was only required to be passive to obey God.  He was simply commanded to refrain from eating of the tree of knowledge of good and evil.  Alas! he was active, and deliberately transgressed in full knowledge of what he was doing.  The last Adam was marked by passive subjection to His Father’s will, “Not My will, but Thine be done”, and this subjection led Him to accomplish the act of righteousness of dealing with our sin at Calvary which directly countered the sin of Adam, Romans 5:19.  There was not a shred of that independence and self-will which marked Adam. The red heifer was to be without spot, indicating there was no flaw by descent in the animal.  There is no flaw by descent in Christ, either.  He has no physical link with Adam through Joseph, although he, importantly, was His legal father, giving Him the direct line of descent from David and Abraham.

It is interesting to note the change of wording in Matthew 1 when the birth of Christ is mentioned.  From Abraham down to Joseph it was a man begetting, but then it is “Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ”.  The word for born is the same as that which has been used for begat throughout the chapter.  The only difference is that it is now passive- Mary was the one through whom the begetting became a possibility.  Christ is the long-promised seed of the woman, and this as a result of the Holy Spirit coming upon Mary for conception, and the power of the Highest overshadowing her for protection until her child was born.  That Holy Thing that was born of her was called the Son of God because He has united Deity with a holy nature, yet remains what He ever was, the Son of God.  The angel insists that the Holy Thing born may still rightly be called the Son of God, for His incarnation has not taken away from His Deity.  In fact it is true to say that He has added to His Deity by becoming man, for He who is ever in the form of God took upon Himself the form of a servant and was made in the likeness of men, Philippians 2:7.

Luke sees the importance of showing that this man is indeed different, so he brings in the genealogy of Christ just before He begins His public ministry, and traces it right back to Adam.  Matthew gives the genealogy of Christ beginning at Abraham, and then moves forward through time, for the Messiah was the hope for the future.  Luke, however, travels back in time until he reaches the first man.  But it is Adam the son of God that Luke goes back to, for creatorially God is Adam’s father, just as all men are the offspring of God by creation, Acts 17:28.  It is worthy of notice that the Devil does not think that this is what the title Son means when used of Christ, for his first temptation begins-  “If Thou be the Son of God”.  If Christ were only Son as Adam was son, then this temptation would have been pointless, for neither Adam nor any other mere man can turn a stone into bread.  The Devil knew the sonship of Christ was different. Luke deliberately challenges Satan to be defeated by Christ the Second Man, where he succeeded before with the first man, and this is what happened.  The manhood of Christ is not capable of sinning.  He was put to the most severe testing in the wilderness by possibly the most intelligent, and certainly the most wicked created being, yet ever distanced Himself from any thought that sin was an option.

This is the truth the expression “without sin” in Hebrews 4:15 conveys. There is no spot in Christ, and He is totally free from the entail of Adam’s sin, yet He is true man, for as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He has taken part likewise of the same, Hebrews 2:14.  He is fully qualified, therefore, to deal with the question of Adam’s sin by His death.  He is as much a man as men of Adam’s race are, but not such as they are, in terms of their sin. Ruth found she had a kinsman in Boaz, but she also found there was one nearer than he.  It was only when the nearest kinsman defaulted that the second man could act as redeemer.  So Adam is nearer to us in the sense that we are sinners as he was, but since he has defaulted, and disqualified himself from acting for God, the Second Man is free to step in and become our Kinsman Redeemer.

The red heifer was to be without blemish as well, meaning that it must not have had its coat damaged in any way.  This tells of the blameless character of the Lord Jesus.  He was blamed for many things, but the three-fold word of the Father from heaven to Him publicly, assures us He was well pleasing to heaven, even though earth found fault.  It is expressly said of the majority of Israel as they passed through the wilderness, that with them God was not well-pleased, for they were overthrown in the wilderness, 1 Corinthians 10:5.  Their behaviour left much to be desired, and it is no surprise that they were cut off.  The Son of God, in marked contrast, passed through this wilderness world blemish free, for He was “holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens”, Hebrews 7:26. There is a further description of the red heifer.

It must never have had a yoke upon it.  Peter spoke of the yoke in Acts 15:10 when he rebuked the Judaisers for wanting to put believers under the law. He protested, saying, “Why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear”.  Just as a yoke was put upon an ox to force it to do the will of its master, so Israel were yoked to the law to make them do the will of God.  Now Christ was made under the law, was circumcised the eighth day to signify this, and He magnified the law and made it honourable as Isaiah said He would, Isaiah 42:21.  Yet for all that He did not need the coercion of the law to do the will of His Father.  It is noticeable that when speaking of doing the will of God in Hebrews 10, the writer, relating Psalm 40 to Christ, omits the words “Yea, thy law is within My heart”.  Like the ark in the tabernacle, which contained within it the unbroken tables of the law, Christ faithfully safeguarded all the commandments of the law.  Yet whereas the law was given through Moses, grace and truth came, and are still maintained, by Jesus Christ, John 1:17.

Verses 3-8    THE SACRIFICE OF THE HEIFER

Verse 3   And ye shall give her unto Eleazar the priest, that he may bring her forth without the camp, and one shall slay her before his face:

Having been selected by the nation, the heifer is brought to Eleazar the priest.  The word came to Moses and Aaron, but the work fell to Eleazar, Aaron’s son, the high priest in waiting.  Eleazar is expressly spoken of in Numbers 32:29 as passing over the Jordan.  He becomes a figure of Christ as one who having made sacrifice at Calvary, “crossed the Jordan” to resurrection ground, and then “passed into the heavens”, Hebrews 4:14.  He is spoken of as the apostle (like Moses), and high priest, (like Aaron), of our profession, but whereas they did not enter the land, He did, (like Eleazar).

The animal is next taken outside the camp, for it was there that those defiled by the dead were sent according to Numbers 5:1-4.  The sacrifice that is to be their substitute must take the same place.  So Christ also made His way outside the city walls of Jerusalem to the outside place, the place of the outcast.  There had been no room for Him in the inn at His birth, no room for Him in the synagogue of Nazareth, no room for Him in the temple, and now there was no room for Him in the city.  He deliberately moves outside, however, that He might deal with that which causes men to be cast out from the presence of God.  He was “numbered with the transgressors; and He bare the sin of many”, Isaiah 53:12. It is noteworthy that much of the action in this chapter is carried out by unnamed persons.  “One shall slay her”, verse 3; “one shall burn”, verse 5; “a man that is clean shall gather up the ashes”, verse 9; “they shall take the ashes”, verse 17; “a clean person shall sprinkle”, verse 18.  Since only those who were holy were allowed to touch the holy things, we must assume that these unnamed persons are Levites.

This would explain the emphasis on the Levites throughout the book up to this point.  The mention of the fact that they were not numbered for war, but were to attend to the tabernacle, especially when it was moved, 1:47-51, 2:33; their ministry unto Aaron as priest, and their genealogy as those thus called, and their respective tasks when the tabernacle was transported, 3:1-4:49; their consecration to the Lord, and their substitution for the firstborn in Israel, 8:5-26; and their being joined to Aaron in the service of the tabernacle, 18:1-7, and the provision for their support in 18:21-32. Hebrews 7:28 makes it very clear that the priesthood of Christ did not begin until the law-age was finished, and this happened when He died.  The fact is that the priest and Levite were needed in the Old Testament because of the deficiency of the law-system.  There is no such deficiency with Christ.  He does not need priesthood, either of Himself or others, to enable Him to offer the supreme and final sacrifice. He offered Himself without spot to God, doing what no animal was able to do, namely, present Himself for sacrifice.

Verse 4  And Eleazar the priest shall take of her blood with his finger, and sprinkle of her blood directly before the tabernacle of the congregation seven times:

The blood, (being the evidence that an acceptable sacrifice has been slain), is now taken, and sprinkled by Eleazar towards the face or front of the tabernacle of the congregation, seven times.  It is important to remember that the tabernacle proper, the “Mishcan”, the immediate presence of God, was the innermost curtain of the building.  The curtains of goats hair formed a tent, “ohel”, for this tabernacle, as Exodus 26:7 makes clear.  The rams’ skins dyed red were a covering for this tent, and the badgers’ skins were a covering over all. The boards of the tabernacle were simply pillars to support the innermost curtain, the tabernacle.  That they were not the tabernacle itself is seen in Numbers 3:25,36.  In verse 25 the Gershonites have charge of the tabernacle.  In verse 36 the Merarites have charge of the boards of the tabernacle.  Not the boards consisting of the tabernacle, but the boards belonging to the tabernacle, in the sense that they were necessary to hold the tabernacle up. Returning to Numbers 19:4 where the blood is sprinkled directly before the tent of the congregation.  This tent of the congregation was the goats’ hair curtains which covered the linen curtains, thus protecting them.  It should be noticed where the apostrophe is placed in the words goats’, rams’ and badgers’.  That it is at the end shows that more than one animal is in view in each case.  Now goat’s hair can either be plucked from a living goat, or from a dead one.  And both a living and a dead goat featured in the Day of Atonement ceremony.  The one was sent away into the wilderness bearing its symbolic load of sin, and the other was slain and its blood sprinkled in the Holiest of All.  The tent of the congregation was a reminder of this, and performed a two-fold function, for it protected the congregation, being the tent of the congregation, and it protected the linen curtains.  God dwelt amongst His people only because the question of their defiling sin was dealt with each Day of Atonement, and this was signified by the protection the goats’ hair curtains provided for His dwelling-place. Now in what way could the blood of the red heifer be sprinkled towards the tent of the congregation, if it was covered over by the rams’ skins and the badgers’ skins?  The answer is found in the fact that one of the sections of goats’ hair was visible at the front, being folded in half and hung over the entrance to the tabernacle.  This ensured that the need for atonement was always kept in view.  Every time the people looked toward the tabernacle they would be reminded of it.  So the blood is sprinkled in relation to the acknowledged need for atonement.

The fact that Eleazar only used his finger shows that the emphasis at this point is on the quality of the blood.  Sometimes blood was poured out, and this signified the abundance of the provision, the quantity of it, so to speak.  With Christ, of course, there is both the quality, for His blood is precious to God, and abundant provision, for He tasted death for every man, Hebrews 2:9, and put away sin in its totality, Hebrews 9:26. The blood was sprinkled seven times, not only to ensure that the action was seen by the Israelites, but also to emphasise the sufficiency of what was being provided for cleansing.  The Hebrew word for seven means fulness or completeness.

Verse 5  And one shall burn the heifer in his sight; her skin, and her flesh, and her blood, with her dung, shall he burn:

The next stage in the ritual is that the heifer is burned, again in the sight of Eleazar, acting for God in the matter.  On a practical level, this is in fact the incineration of the animal, thus ensuring that it is completely germ-free.  On a spiritual level the heifer must be burnt, for it represents that which man has become through Adam’s fall, and that merits the unsparing judgement of God.  For the word for burn used here means to burn up, thus indicating God’s displeasure at death and sin.

This is in addition to the killing of the animal, and shows us in typical fashion the need, not only of the death of the Lord Jesus to set aside Adam and his race, but also of His bearing of wrath before He died, which is figured in the flames of the fire.  Adam and his race are by nature children of wrath, Ephesians 2:2, yet Christ was prepared to endure wrath in Calvary’s dark night, that those who believe may be shown mercy. What is burnt up is now specified.  The skin, flesh, the blood, and the dung are all totally consumed.  The offering is a substitute for the man who is defiled.  Being defiled, the man merits the judgement of God, and every part of him does so.

The skin of an animal is that which corresponds to the clothing of a man.  Clothing in Scripture speaks of character, those features which mark him personally.  We are reminded of Isaiah 64:6, “all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags”.  Next the flesh of the animal, which tells of the nature, what a person is within.  This too must be burnt, for the apostle states that “in me, that is in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing”, Romans 7:18.  Then the blood.  This forcibly presents to us a very important truth, that once this heifer has been sacrificed, there will not need to be a further sacrifice to yield blood to be sprinkled.  This is the only time when sacrificial blood was burnt.  This comes close to the truth of Hebrews 9, and the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ.  This lesson is re-inforced in verse 6, as we shall see.  Finally, the dung of the animal is burnt up.  Now we may easily connect this with that which is distasteful and abhorrent about the flesh, but we must remember that the apostle counted all his attainments in the religious sphere as dung, Philippians 3:8.  Anything which supplants Christ is abhorrent to God, and merits His fiery indignation.

Verse 6   And the priest shall take cedar wood, and hyssop, and scarlet, and cast it into the midst of the burning of the heifer.

Then a strange thing happened, for the priest took cedar wood, hyssop and scarlet, and cast them into the burning of the heifer. In the midst, thus ensuring that they did not escape the fire.  These three items have been met with before, in Leviticus 14.  Two of them are also present in Exodus 24 but not mentioned.  It is not until we reach Hebrews 9:19 that we learn that when Moses sprinkled the people and the book with blood, he used scarlet wool and hyssop.  Quite possibly the hyssop was tied together by the scarlet wool to make a convenient sprinkler.  Certainly in Leviticus 14 the cedar wood, scarlet and hyssop were used to sprinkle the leper.

Here in Numbers 19 these items are deliberately burnt, repeating the lesson we learnt when the blood was burnt, namely that there was no need to have recourse to the sprinkling of blood again.  The water of separation would be enough to deal with defilement. We know that Solomon wrote about many things, and the writer of the Book of Kings summarises them with the words, “from the cedar tree that is in Lebanon, to the hyssop that springeth out of the wall”, 1 Kings 4:33.  Now the fact that the sprinkler facilitated the sprinkling of the leper, and ensured that he was rendered fit to be re-instated in Israel, would suggest to us that there is something about Christ in these three things, for He alone makes the restoration of the sinner a possibility.  Is He not like the cedar? and did He not become like the hyssop?  And was it not our sins, which were as scarlet, Isaiah 1:18 that which caused He who was like the cedar tree to become like the hyssop?  And is it not true that as a result of His work, our sins, which were as scarlet, have become as white as wool?  In other words, have been completely removed?  We rejoice that these things are so.

The cedar tree is that strong, majestic, storm-defying tree which clothes and crowns the slopes, whose excellent wood Solomon used to line his temple.  How fitting a symbol of Christ, who being in the form of God, can justly have applied to Him the language of Isaiah 57:15, “that high and lofty one that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is holy”.  What Divine strength and majesty marks Him!  How futile the attempts of men and Satan to uproot Him!  But He who possessed the form of God eternally, added to Himself the form of a servant.  He did this by being made in the likeness of men.  Not content with this, having been found by men as one who was in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself still further in His obedience to His Father.  The extent of that obedience is seen in that He endured a cross-death, with all its shame.

As He made His way outside the city walls of Jerusalem, what was springing out of those walls? The hyssop of which His ancestor had spoken long before.  Hyssop, the lowly shrub, yielding its bitterness through bruising- fit symbol of Him who was bruised for our iniquities in Calvary’s low place.  Just as the burning of the cedar wood, hyssop and scarlet added to the burning of the heifer, so the features of Christ they symbolised added value to His sacrifice.

There is an important principle to be noticed in connection with the burning of the cedar wood, scarlet, and hyssop, and it is this.  Once a person has truly known cleansing from sin through the blood of Christ, there is no need for that process to be repeated.  Just as the work of Christ was once for all, so the cleansing is once for all.  The apostle John emphasises this when he speaks of true believers walking in the light, just as Israel walked in the light of the pillar of fire, the priests walked in the light of the lampstand in the Holy Place, and the High Priest walked in the light of the Shekinah glory in the Holiest of All.  But on what basis?  For Israel, it was the blood of atonement; for believers it is the blood of Jesus Christ, God’s Son, “which cleanseth us from all sin”.  Only because the blood of Christ has this character can we move in the light of God’s presence.

The blood is not constantly applied, but it is constantly effective in God’s mind, and His people are maintained before Him, despite the fact that they are still in the old body, and often fail.  As we shall see, even though there has been the once-for-all cancellation of sin’s guilt, there still needs to be the day-by-day cleansing from sin’s defilement.

Verses 7 and 8   Then the priest shall wash his clothes, and he shall bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp, and the priest shall be unclean until the even.  And he that burneth shall wash his clothes in water, and bathe his flesh in water, and shall be unclean until the even. 

This is a startling thing, that even the priest was rendered unclean by the ritual.  At the medical level, we can understand that simply going outside the camp puts the priest in danger himself.  He must therefore take steps to cleanse himself from defilement.  He does not need to have the ashes sprinkled upon him however, since he has not touched a primary source of infection.  It must be said, however, that when the leper was dealt with in Leviticus 13 and 14, the priest went outside the camp, but is not said to need to wash his clothes, or bathe, and be unclean until even, as is the case in the chapter before us.  And in the matter of those with an issue of blood, the other group which had to be excluded from the camp, the ritual took place in front of the tabernacle.  This highlights for us the extreme nature of the defilement in this instance.  Leprosy and haemorrhage are clearly not so infectious.

Verses 9-10        THE SAVING OF THE ASHES OF THE HEIFER

Verses 9 and 10  And a man that is clean shall gather up the ashes of the heifer, and lay them up without the camp in a clean place, and it shall be kept for the congregation of the children of Israel for a water of separation: it is a purification for sin.  And he that gathereth the ashes of the heifer shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even: and it shall be unto the children of Israel, and unto the stranger that sojourneth among them, for a statute for ever.

The ashes now claim our attention.  A clean person gathers them up from where they were burnt, and lays them up in a clean place.  The man and the place must both be clean, lest they infect the all-important ashes.  This clean place would be a designated spot outside the camp that was protected in some way from defilement.  The ashes are thus preserved for use when the need arose.  We see a prophetical aspect to things here, for the reminders of the accepted sin offering of Christ, as represented by the ashes, are held in reserve by God, so that when the nation repents they may come into the good of what their Messiah did for them long ago.  Then will come to pass the words of Ezekiel 36, and God will sprinkle clean water upon them and they will be clean, after the defilement contracted by being amongst the Gentiles for so long. The ashes are convincing proof that a suitable sin offering has been made.  Yet the very thing that was evidence of their defilement and failure, was the provision made by God for their defilement.

The cleansing was not automatic, however.  The fact that the ashes had been laid up was not enough, for they were not religious relics, but Divine provision, to be availed of when necessary.  The ashes of the heifer must be sprinkled on the unclean, as Hebrews 9:13 indicates.  Not the ashes alone, but water that has been brought into contact with them.  Now the water was to be running water, or literally “living water”, not scooped from some stagnant pool which was likely to be defiled, but fresh water.  No doubt from the rock that supplied them with water.  So two opposite things are brought together, ashes, the sign of death, and living water.

This water is called the water of separation, because it separated the Israelite from his defilement when he used it.  Of course, no amount of water is going to remove some deadly infection contracted by touching a putrefying dead body.  So this is where the promise of God comes in, for He had pledged to not put the diseases of Egypt upon His people, provided they were obedient to His word, Exodus 15:26.  The man is put to the test, therefore.  He has been defiled.  Will he avail himself of the Divinely-provided remedy, or will he fail to hear the voice of God, as his elders did when they refused the land?  If he does fail to obey, then on the seventh day he is still unclean, and poses a risk to his fellow Israelites, and an affront to God.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF NUMBERS CHAPTER 19, VERSES 11 TO 22:

19:11  He that toucheth the dead body of any man shall be unclean seven days.
19:12  He shall purify himself with it on the third day, and on the seventh day he shall be clean: but if he purify not himself the third day, then the seventh day he shall not be clean.
19:13  Whosoever toucheth the dead body of any man that is dead, and purifieth not himself, defileth the tabernacle of the Lord; and that soul shall be cut off from Israel: because the water of separation was not sprinkled upon him, he shall be unclean; his uncleanness is yet upon him.
19:14  This is the law, when a man dieth in a tent: all that come into the tent, and all that is in the tent, shall be unclean seven days. 19:15  And every open vessel, which hath no covering bound upon it, is unclean.
19:16  And whosoever toucheth one that is slain with a sword in the open fields, or a dead body, or a bone of a man, or a grave, shall be unclean seven days.
19:17  And for an unclean person they shall take of the ashes of the burnt heifer of purification for sin, and running water shall be put thereto in a vessel:
19:18  And a clean person shall take hyssop, and dip it in the water, and sprinkle it upon the tent, and upon all the vessels, and upon the persons that were there, and upon him that touched a bone, or one slain, or one dead, or a grave:
19:19  And the clean person shall sprinkle upon the unclean on the third day, and on the seventh day: and on the seventh day he shall purify himself, and wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and shall be clean at even.
19:20  But the man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation, because he hath defiled the sanctuary of the Lord: the water of separation hath not been sprinkled upon him; he is unclean.
19:21  And it shall be a perpetual statute unto them, that he that sprinkleth the water of separation shall wash his clothes; and he that toucheth the water of separation shall be unclean until even. 19:22  And whatsoever the unclean person toucheth shall be unclean; and the soul that toucheth it shall be unclean until even. 

Verses 11-16        THE SPECIFYING OF THE SINS TO BE DEALT WITH

Verses 11-13  He that toucheth the dead body of any man shall be unclean seven days.  He shall purify himself with it on the third day, and on the seventh day he shall be clean: but if he purify not himself the third day, then the seventh day he shall not be clean.  Whosoever toucheth the dead body of any man that is dead, and purifieth not himself, defileth the tabernacle of the Lord; and that soul shall be cut off from Israel: because the water of separation was not sprinkled upon him, he shall be unclean; his uncleanness is yet upon him.

We come now to the procedure to be followed.  Two particular days are specified, the third day and the seventh day, with the implication that there was a first day.  Presumably the first day is the day when the defiled man has been banished outside the camp.  Having assessed the situation on the second day, he loses no time, if he is wise, in seeking the remedy that is laid up for him in the form of the water of separation.  If he is not wise, the third day passes by, and he has refused the appeal of God in the words, “today, if ye will hear My voice, harden not your hearts”.  The word “today” is referred to seven times in Hebrews 3 and 4, and reminds us that many in Israel were found to be still unclean after God had constantly appealed to them.  They were unclean on the seventh day because they had not listened to His voice.

The Christian has a first day and a third day.  Our first contact with Christ is at the cross.  This becomes our first day, as we realise that when Christ was crucified, our old man, ourselves considered as to our links with Adam, was crucified in company with Him.  Acting upon this realisation, we got ourselves baptized, so that we might be associated with Christ in His state of death in the tomb, with the question of former associations dealt with.  We had a third day also, for, coming up out of the watery grave of the baptismal waters, we were associated with His resurrection, which of course took place on the third day after His crucifixion.  This process has life-long implications, for we henceforth are to reckon ourselves to be dead indeed, (that is, in reality and not just in theory), unto sin, but alive unto God because of the link we have with Christ, the Last Adam.

The apostle reminds us that before we were saved we yielded our members as servants to uncleanness, and the end of those things was death, Romans 6:19,21.  Sadly, it is possible for us to do the same after we have been saved.  We see that this is true because the apostle has to exhort us to not yield our members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin, Romans 6:13.  It is possible, then, to have uncleanness upon us as those who are “third day men”, even though in principle we have begun to walk in newness of life.  This needs to be remedied, not only for our own sakes, but for the sake of others, lest they unwittingly be defiled by our uncleanness, but also, most importantly, because uncleanness not dealt with “defileth the tabernacle of the Lord”, Numbers 19:13.  So it is that in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1 the apostle appeals to the believers to not be associated with unbelievers, “What agreement hath the temple of God with idols, for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; And I will be their God, and they shall be my people”. This is a quotation from Jeremiah 31:33.  Next comes a quotation from Isaiah 52:11, “Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; And I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty”.

First there comes the promise of God’s presence.  Next comes the condition on which this is to be known, namely separation.  Then comes the personal appeal of the apostle “Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and the spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God”.  The concern of the apostle is that believers in the local assembly should realise that just as defilement affected the tabernacle, the place where God dwelt amongst His earthly people, so defilement affects the dwelling-place of God today, the local assembly.

Hence the appeal of the apostle that we cleanse ourselves.  There are two sorts of filthiness.  That of the flesh, the defilement from base passions and lusts.  That of the spirit, the defilement of things in the religious sphere that we have already thought of in connection with the burning of the dung of the animal.  The apostle reminds the Corinthians, (many of whom had been idol worshippers, and some of whom, strangely, seemed still to  have had contact with such things), that the temple of God can have no fellowship with idols, for that is defilement of the spirit. What if this cleansing is not done?  If the first day is our first contact with Christ, then may we suggest that the seventh day is the believer’s last day upon earth, the end of his cycle of time down here.  How solemn to go into eternity with these things not dealt with!

Such is the grace of God in Christ, that the work of Christ at Calvary allows God to reckon righteous all who truly believe the gospel.  Judicially, all is settled, but practically, there may be things still to be dealt with at the Judgement Seat of Christ, where things done in the body, whether they are good or bad, will be brought out into the light if they have not been confessed.  “Every one of us shall give account of ourselves before God”, Romans 14:12.  “For we must all appear before the judgement seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad”, 2 Corinthians 5:10.

Verses 14-16   This is the law, when a man dieth in a tent: all that come into the tent, and all that is in the tent, shall be unclean seven days.   And every open vessel, which hath no covering bound upon it, is unclean.And whosoever toucheth one that is slain with a sword in the open fields, or a dead body, or a bone of a man, or a grave, shall be unclean seven days.

In verses 11 and 13 there were general statements about the dead body of a man., but in verses 14-16 the details are given.  There are two categories, defilement in a tent, or in the open field.  First, in a tent.  A man dies in a tent, and he, all that is in the tent, and all that come into the tent, are unclean for seven days.  If the water of separation is used, then after the seven days there is cleansing, whether for persons or objects.  The objects in a tent include vessels, no doubt containing food.  If the vessel is covered, then there is no need for it to be cleansed. Second, those in the open fields, whether slain by the sword, a carcase lying on the surface, or a long-dead person, with only bones remaining, or a grave.  There is increasing distance between the death occurring and the defilement being contracted.  There is one whose death is so recent that its cause can be ascertained.  Then one who has been dead long enough so that cause of death is uncertain.  Then the carcase is so long decomposed that only bones remain, and finally, all has crumbled to dust, leaving only the grave.

The lesson is simple.  No matter how distant we are from the death that caused the defilement, there is still the need to remedy it.  We must not think that the passage of time deals with the matter.  There is defilement amongst the professed people of God, and there is defilement from the world, for “the field is the world”, Matthew 13:38. .  David had reminded the nation that the mistakes of their forbears had a lesson, “after so long a time”, Hebrews 4:7, and this also applied to the Hebrews in AD 68, many years after they, as a nation, had rejected Christ.  It was some 40 years since John the Baptist had called them to prepare for the coming King and His kingdom. Those who refused his word were like those who rejected Joshua and Caleb’s word, and failed to enter into the land.

The writer to the Hebrews is anxious that the next generation should not make the same mistake. Because it was failure to listen to the voice of God that was the root of their sin in refusing the land, the writer to the Hebrews warns that “the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.  Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do”.  Notice the features of the word of God.  It is quick, that is, living; it is powerful or energetic; it sharper than a two-edged sword, and it is a divider.  All these things have relevance in the matter of the disobedience of Israel when they refused the land. The living word of God came to them in the form of the faithful testimony of Caleb and Joshua.  The writer to the Hebrews calls this “gospel”, Hebrews 4:2.  Refusal of this word resulted in death in the wilderness for them. The word of God came to them in the form of encouragement to enter the land, assuring them He had power to bring them in, despite the formidable enemies that occupied the land.  They refused the powerful word of God.  When they did this, they found that the word of God was like a sharp sword, and meted out judgement to them for rebelling against Him. Far from falling by a literal sword in Canaan, as they feared, Numbers 14:3, they fell by a spiritual sword in the wilderness.  No wonder special mention is made of a person slain by the sword, in Numbers 19:16.

The word of God also discerns and distinguishes, dividing between that which is merely emotional, of the soul, such as national and religious pride, and that which is spiritual, which will take the form of obedience to His word. It can also distinguish between the joints and the marrow.  That is, the outward part of the bone and the inward.  The joint is that which facilitates outward action, whereas the marrow of the bone produces white blood cells to fight infection, red blood cells to carry oxygen, and platelets to stop bleeding, thus maintaining the life of the soul.  The people were marked by inactivity when God instructed them to enter the land, and carnal activity when they went up in their own strength afterwards and were utterly defeated, Numbers 14:40-45.  The word of God is able to distinguish between fleshly activity or inactivity, and the sort of exercise of heart which marked Caleb and Joshua.  They trusted in the Lord with all their heart, and found that as Proverbs 3 went on to promise, it was marrow to their bones, Proverbs 3:5,8.  It was not the bones of Caleb and Joshua that Israelites were defiled by as they made their way through the desert.

The word of God also discerns the thoughts and intents of the heart.  It can expose the thoughts of men, and the intentions they formulate after they have had those thoughts.  Again the inner and outer is in view.  Hebrews 3 speaks of the evil heart of unbelief that marked those who rejected the land.  Numbers 14 records how these same people had the intention to go into the land on their own initiative, with disastrous results.  The word of God discerned both their thoughts, and the intents of their hearts. Not only could defilement come upon them in the open field, but it could also invade their tents.  There is nothing hid from the word of God here either, for the Lord knows what happens in the tents of Israel, and they are exposed to view beneath His all-seeing eye.  When death came in a tent, then all in the tent, all that came into the tent, were to be counted unclean.  There is special mention of vessel which had no covering bound upon them.  It is implied that that if a vessel has a covering upon it, then it is not unclean.  The defilement would not have come into contact with the food in the vessel.  There is here a practical lesson in hygiene for the Israelites.  There is no way of knowing when death will strike, so meticulous care must be taken at all times.  There is a spiritual lesson too, for the food for the household of faith should always be kept free from the defilement that is prevalent in the world, and especially in the religious world, with its lethal mix of Judaism and paganism.

Verses 17-22        THE SPRINKLING OF THE ASHES OF THE HEIFER

Verses 17-19   And for an unclean person they shall take of the ashes of the burnt heifer of purification for sin, and running water shall be put thereto in a vessel:  And a clean person shall take hyssop, and dip it in the water, and sprinkle it upon the tent, and upon all the vessels, and upon the persons that were there, and upon him that touched a bone, or one slain, or one dead, or a grave:  And the clean person shall sprinkle upon the unclean on the third day, and on the seventh day: and on the seventh day he shall purify himself, and wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and shall be clean at even.

Notice the “of”, in the expression “they shall take of the ashes of the burnt heifer of purification for sin”, so only a portion of the ashes is used, leaving the rest for another act of cleansing.  There is no blood involved in this personal part of the ceremony.  The blood comes to the fore when the national need is addressed.  It is not here a question of guilt for sin committed, but defilement.

The counterpart to this is the first chapter of John’s first epistle, where the question of defilement comes up, with the double mention of cleansing.  John is not concerned with the judicial side of things, but with the fact that walking in the light necessarily shows up defilement.  So sin in that context is defilement, which hinders communion, for God can only presence Himself with those who are pure.

We come now to the sprinkling of the water of separation.  The man is going to be separated from his defilement by the use of two things, namely, ashes and water.  The ashes are evidence of death having taken place.  Death, that is, of a suitable substitute which had no liability to death because of breeding or behaviour.  The water, as we have seen, is living or running water.  We have already noted that the word of God is called “quick” meaning living, in Hebrews 4:12.  So this gives us the clue as to the meaning here.  The people are vulnerable to defilement because the word of God had not been obeyed in the matter of entering the land.  They must disassociate themselves from the attitude of their forefathers if they are to know cleansing.  They do this by the use of living water, water which has no trace of defilement, for it is not from some contaminated stagnant pool, but from a running stream.

This water is applied by the use of hyssop.  The materials for the sprinkling of blood have been burnt in the former part of the ceremony, but water needs to be sprinkled, so hyssop alone is used.  Hyssop was one of the bitter herbs used at the Passover meal, which in that context spoke of the bitterness of their experiences as slaves in Egypt.  Here it is the symbol of that repentance which befits those who have endangered the health of the camp of Israel, and more importantly, have brought into the camp that which reminds God of the disobedience of their fathers. The word of God having done its convicting work, the unclean man moves to deal with his defilement.  By the application of that which speaks of an accepted sin offering, the defilement is removed by God.

There is still more personal responsibility for the man however, for he is now required to wash his clothes, bathe his flesh in water, and wait until evening to be clean.  From a medical standpoint this was necessary to ensure that no trace of the germ which caused the infection still remained on either his clothes or his person, and that the water that ensured this was perfectly dried up on his skin and clothing. The spiritual application of all this is important.

When we realise we are defiled by some manifestation of sin, the word of God needs to be applied to that situation.  With repentance because of our lapse, we need to have recourse to the provision God has made for this sort of situation.  We are encouraged as we do so that the work of Calvary still maintains God’s people in their position before Him.  Nothing can ever undermine the true believer’s position before God- it is settled for eternity.  Present condition should not be confused with eternal position, however, and if we fail we must take steps to deal with the matter.  The word of God for that particular failure must be applied, and in this manner the defilement is dealt with.  “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness”, 1 John 1:9.  We need to “wash our clothes”, also, for clothing indicates character in the Scriptures, and there needs to be a change of attitude to the things that have led us into defilement.  This is vitally important, since as we have seen in the chapter, defilement in the camp directly affects the tabernacle, significantly called here the sanctuary, or Holy Place.

That is why in 2 Corinthians 6:16 the apostle reminds the believers that as an assembly they were a temple of God, and He was pleased to dwell amongst them if only they maintained separation lest they be defiled, and if they cleansed themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit if they did become defiled. The man was also to bathe his flesh in water, so that there was an overall application of the “water of the word” to his whole person.

We need to apply the word of God to ourselves overall, for there is no part of us that should be outside of the regulation of the word of God.  We are expected to yield our members as instruments of righteousness unto God, and as servants to righteousness unto holiness, Romans 6:13, 19.  If we fail to do so, then we shall yield our members servants to uncleanness unto iniquity, and thereby will be in need of cleansing.

Verses 20-22   But the man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation, because he hath defiled the sanctuary of the Lord: the water of separation hath not been sprinkled upon him; he is unclean.  And it shall be a perpetual statute unto them, that he that sprinkleth the water of separation shall wash his clothes; and he that toucheth the water of separation shall be unclean until even.  And whatsoever the unclean person toucheth shall be unclean; and the soul that toucheth it shall be unclean until even.

The closing verses of the chapter are intensely solemn, for they repeat what has already been stated in verses 12 and 13, namely that one who refused the remedy provided was to be cut off from Israel as being a threat to them both physically and spiritually.  He was thereby put into the same position as those who had refused the land, for he too, like them, perished in the wilderness.  Now true believers are eternally secure, but we must not neglect the application of this.  For it is possible to let the seventh day pass, and be found in an unclean state.  If the first day is our start with Christ at the cross, as we suggested in connection with verse 11, then the seventh day must represent our last day of opportunity before we either pass into eternity via death, or because the Lord comes.

How solemn to allow this deadline to pass, without recourse to the Divine provision!  Indeed if we are set upon such a course, then maybe the Lord will deal with us as He dealt with some at Corinth, as 1 Corinthians 11:29-34 describes. One final point.  It was, and is, a great puzzle to the rabbis in Israel, as to why ashes which dealt with defilement made the one who touched them unclean, as verse 21 says they did.  Looking at this matter from the medical viewpoint, it is easy to see that if an infected person was being dealt with according to this ritual, then given the highly contagious nature of some organisms, the clean person himself might have transmitted to him the same defilement, and the organism might also infect the water of separation itself.  He did not need to go through the whole ritual, because he had been acting in obedience to God, and therefore could claim the promise of Exodus 15:26.  Nor did he need to worry that the water of purification was physically defiled, for it was the spiritual meaning of the water that mattered, not the actual water itself.

Believers are thankful that they have One who acts on their behalf, who sanctifies and cleanses by the washing of water by the word, Ephesians 5:26, and who washes our feet so that we may continue to have part with Him, John 13:8.  He can never be defiled, for He passed through this unclean world without a spot or blemish upon Him or in Him.